This is a modern-English version of What Katy Did, originally written by Coolidge, Susan.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
WHAT KATY DID
By
By
SUSAN COOLIDGE
SUSAN COOLIDGE
With Frontispiece in Color by Ralph Pallen Coleman
With Frontispiece in Color by Ralph Pallen Coleman
TO FIVE.
TO 5.
Six of us once, my darlings, played together
Beneath green boughs, which faded long ago,
Made merry in the golden summer weather,
Pelted each other with new-fallen snow.
Six of us once, my darlings, played together
Beneath green branches, which faded long ago,
Had fun in the golden summer weather,
Threw snow at each other from the fresh snowfall.
Did the sun always shine? I can't remember
A single cloud that dimmed the happy blue,—
A single lightning-bolt or peal of thunder,
To daunt our bright, unfearing lives: can you?
Did the sun always shine? I can’t recall
A single cloud that darkened the joyful blue,—
Not one lightning-strike or rumble of thunder,
To scare our bright, fearless lives: can you?
We quarrelled often, but made peace as quickly,
Shed many tears, but laughed the while they fell,
Had our small woes, our childish bumps and bruises,
But Mother always "kissed and made them well."
We fought a lot, but we made up just as quickly,
Shed plenty of tears, but laughed while we cried,
Had our little troubles, our childish bumps and bruises,
But Mom always "kissed them and made them better."
Is it long since?—it seems a moment only:
Yet here we are in bonnets and tail-coats,
Grave men of business, members of committees,
Our play-time ended: even Baby votes!
Is it a long time ago?—it feels like just a moment:
Yet here we are in hats and suits,
Serious businesspeople, members of committees,
Our playtime is over: even Baby votes!
And star-eyed children, in whose innocent faces
Kindles the gladness which was once our own,
Crowd round our knees, with sweet and coaxing voices,
Asking for stories of that old-time home.
And wide-eyed kids, with innocent faces
Spark the joy that we once felt,
Gather around us, with sweet and persuasive voices,
Asking for tales of that old home.
"Were you once little too?" they say, astonished;
"Did you too play? How funny! tell us how."
Almost we start, forgetful for a moment;
Almost we answer, "We are little now! "
"Were you once little too?" they ask, amazed;
"Did you also play? How funny! Tell us how."
Almost we begin, momentarily forgetting;
Almost we answer, "We are little now!"
Dear friend and lover, whom to-day we christen,
Forgive such brief bewilderment,—thy true
And kindly hand we hold; we own thee fairest.
But ah! our yesterday was precious too.
Dear friend and lover, whom we name today,
Forgive this moment of confusion,—we truly
And gratefully hold your beautiful hand; we recognize you as the fairest.
But oh! our yesterday was precious as well.
So, darlings, take this little childish story,
In which some gleams of the old sunshine play,
And, as with careless hands you turn the pages,
Look back and smile, as here I smile to-day.
So, my dears, enjoy this little childish story,
Where some bits of the old sunshine still shine,
And as you casually flip through the pages,
Look back and smile, just like I’m smiling today.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
CHAPTER
I THE LITTLE CARRS
II PARADISE
III THE DAY OF SCRAPES
IV KIKERI
V IN THE LOFT
VI INTIMATE FRIENDS
VII COUSIN HELEN'S VISIT
VIII TO-MORROW
IX DISMAL DAYS
X ST. NICHOLAS AND ST. VALENTINE
XI A NEW LESSON TO LEARN
XII TWO YEARS AFTERWARD
XIII AT LAST
I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
VIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
IX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
X __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
XI __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
XII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
XIII __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
CHAPTER I
THE LITTLE CARRS
I was sitting in the meadows one day, not long ago, at a place where there was a small brook. It was a hot day. The sky was very blue, and white clouds, like great swans, went floating over it to and fro. Just opposite me was a clump of green rushes, with dark velvety spikes, and among them one single tall, red cardinal flower, which was bending over the brook as if to see its own beautiful face in the water. But the cardinal did not seem to be vain.
I was sitting in the meadows one day not long ago, by a small brook. It was a hot day. The sky was bright blue, and white clouds, like big swans, floated back and forth across it. Right in front of me was a bunch of green rushes with dark velvety spikes, and among them was a single tall red cardinal flower, leaning over the brook as if trying to catch a glimpse of its own beautiful reflection in the water. But the cardinal didn’t seem vain at all.
The picture was so pretty that I sat a long time enjoying it. Suddenly, close to me, two small voices began to talk—or to sing, for I couldn't tell exactly which it was. One voice was shrill; the other, which was a little deeper, sounded very positive and cross. They were evidently disputing about something, for they said the same words over and over again. These were the words—"Katy did." "Katy didn't." "She did." "She didn't." "She did." "She didn't." "Did." "Didn't." I think they must have repeated them at least a hundred times.
The picture was so beautiful that I spent a long time enjoying it. Suddenly, right next to me, two small voices started to talk—or sing, because I couldn’t tell exactly which it was. One voice was high-pitched; the other, which was a bit deeper, sounded very assertive and annoyed. They were clearly arguing about something, as they kept repeating the same words over and over. Those words were—"Katy did." "Katy didn't." "She did." "She didn't." "She did." "She didn't." "Did." "Didn't." I think they must have repeated them at least a hundred times.
I got up from my seat to see if I could find the speakers; and sure enough, there on one of the cat-tail bulrushes, I spied two tiny pale-green creatures. Their eyes seemed to be weak, for they both wore black goggles. They had six legs apiece,—two short ones, two not so short, and two very long. These last legs had joints like the springs to buggy-tops; and as I watched, they began walking up the rush, and then I saw that they moved exactly like an old-fashioned gig. In fact, if I hadn't been too big, I think I should have heard them creak as they went along. They didn't say anything so long as I was there, but the moment my back was turned they began to quarrel again, and in the same old words—"Katy did." "Katy didn't." "She did." "She didn't."
I got up from my seat to see if I could find the speakers, and sure enough, there on one of the cat-tail bulrushes, I spotted two tiny pale-green creatures. Their eyes looked weak because they both were wearing black goggles. They had six legs each—two short ones, two medium ones, and two very long ones. The long legs had joints like the springs on old-fashioned buggies; as I watched, they started walking up the rush, and I noticed they moved just like an old-time gig. Honestly, if I hadn't been too big, I think I would have heard them creak as they went along. They didn’t say anything while I was there, but the moment my back was turned, they started arguing again, using the same old phrases—"Katy did." "Katy didn't." "She did." "She didn't."
As I walked home I fell to thinking about another Katy,—a Katy I once knew, who planned to do a great many wonderful things, and in the end did none of them, but something quite different,—something she didn't like at all at first, but which, on the whole, was a great deal better than any of the doings she had dreamed about. And as I thought, this little story grew in my head, and I resolved to write it down for you. I have done it; and, in memory of my two little friends on the bulrush, I give it their name. Here it is—the story of What Katy Did.
As I walked home, I started thinking about another Katy—a Katy I used to know who had big dreams of doing amazing things. In the end, she ended up doing none of them, but instead something completely different—something she didn't like at all at first, but which turned out to be much better than any of the things she had imagined. As I reflected, this little story formed in my mind, and I decided to write it down for you. I have done that, and in memory of my two little friends on the bulrush, I named it after them. Here it is—the story of What Katy Did.
Katy's name was Katy Carr. She lived in the town of Burnet, which wasn't a very big town, but was growing as fast as it knew how. The house she lived in stood on the edge of the town. It was a large square house, white, with green blinds, and had a porch in front, over which roses and clematis made a thick bower. Four tall locust trees shaded the gravel path which led to the front gate. On one side of the house was an orchard; on the other side were wood piles and barns, and an ice-house. Behind was a kitchen garden sloping to the south; and behind that a pasture with a brook in it, and butternut trees, and four cows—two red ones, a yellow one with sharp horns tipped with tin, and a dear little white one named Daisy.
Katy's full name was Katy Carr. She lived in Burnet, a small town that was growing as quickly as it could. The house she lived in was on the outskirts of town. It was a large, square white house with green shutters, and it had a porch in front covered in thick roses and clematis. Four tall locust trees provided shade over the gravel path leading to the front gate. On one side of the house was an orchard; on the other side were wood piles, barns, and an ice house. Behind the house, there was a kitchen garden sloping southward; beyond that was a pasture with a brook, butternut trees, and four cows—two red ones, a yellow one with sharp horns tipped with metal, and a sweet little white one named Daisy.
There were six of the Carr children—four girls and two boys. Katy, the oldest, was twelve years old; little Phil, the youngest, was four, and the rest fitted in between.
There were six Carr kids—four girls and two boys. Katy, the oldest, was twelve; little Phil, the youngest, was four, and the others were in between.
Dr. Carr, their Papa, was a dear, kind, busy man, who was away from home all day, and sometimes all night, too, taking care of sick people. The children hadn't any Mamma. She had died when Phil was a baby, four years before my story began. Katy could remember her pretty well; to the rest she was but a sad, sweet name, spoken on Sunday, and at prayer-times, or when Papa was especially gentle and solemn.
Dr. Carr, their dad, was a kind, caring, busy man who was away from home all day and sometimes all night, looking after sick people. The kids didn’t have a mom. She had passed away when Phil was a baby, four years before my story started. Katy could remember her pretty well; for the others, she was just a sad, sweet name mentioned on Sundays, during prayer times, or when Dad was especially gentle and serious.
In place of this Mamma, whom they recollected so dimly, there was Aunt Izzie, Papa's sister, who came to take care of them when Mamma went away on that long journey, from which, for so many months, the little ones kept hoping she might return. Aunt Izzie was a small woman, sharp-faced and thin, rather old-looking, and very neat and particular about everything. She meant to be kind to the children, but they puzzled her much, because they were not a bit like herself when she was a child. Aunt Izzie had been a gentle, tidy little thing, who loved to sit as Curly Locks did, sewing long seams in the parlor, and to have her head patted by older people, and be told that she was a good girl; whereas Katy tore her dress every day, hated sewing, and didn't care a button about being called "good," while Clover and Elsie shied off like restless ponies when any one tried to pat their heads. It was very perplexing to Aunt Izzie, and she found it hard to quite forgive the children for being so "unaccountable," and so little like the good boys and girls in Sunday-school memoirs, who were the young people she liked best, and understood most about.
Instead of their Mamma, whom they remembered only vaguely, there was Aunt Izzie, Papa's sister, who came to take care of them when Mamma left for that long trip, from which the little ones hoped she might return for many months. Aunt Izzie was a small, sharp-faced, thin woman who looked quite old, and she was very neat and particular about everything. She intended to be kind to the children, but they puzzled her because they weren't at all like she was as a child. Aunt Izzie had been a gentle, tidy little girl who loved to sit like Curly Locks, sewing long seams in the living room, getting her head patted by adults, and being told she was a good girl; whereas Katy tore her dress every day, hated sewing, and didn't care at all about being called "good," while Clover and Elsie shyly backed away like restless ponies whenever someone tried to pat their heads. This was very confusing for Aunt Izzie, and she found it hard to fully forgive the children for being so "unaccountable" and so different from the good boys and girls in Sunday-school stories, who were the young people she liked best and understood the most.
Then Dr. Carr was another person who worried her. He wished to have the children hardy and bold, and encouraged climbing and rough plays, in spite of the bumps and ragged clothes which resulted. In fact, there was just one half-hour of the day when Aunt Izzie was really satisfied about her charges, and that was the half-hour before breakfast, when she had made a law that they were all to sit in their little chairs and learn the Bible verse for the day. At this time she looked at them with pleased eyes, they were all so spick and span, with such nicely-brushed jackets and such neatly-combed hair. But the moment the bell rang her comfort was over. From that time on, they were what she called "not fit to be seen." The neighbors pitied her very much. They used to count the sixty stiff white pantalette legs hung out to dry every Monday morning, and say to each other what a sight of washing those children made, and what a chore it must be for poor Miss Carr to keep them so nice. But poor Miss Carr didn't think them at all nice; that was the worst of it.
Then Dr. Carr was another person who worried her. He wanted the kids to be tough and fearless, encouraging climbing and rough play, despite the bumps and torn clothes that came with it. Honestly, there was only one half-hour each day when Aunt Izzie felt truly content with her kids, and that was the half-hour before breakfast when she made it a rule for them to sit in their little chairs and learn the Bible verse of the day. During that time, she looked at them with satisfaction; they were all so clean and neat, with their well-brushed jackets and neatly combed hair. But the moment the bell rang, her peace was over. From then on, they were what she called "not fit to be seen." The neighbors felt really sorry for her. They would count the sixty stiff white pantalette legs hanging out to dry every Monday morning and say to each other what a huge amount of laundry those children created, and how much of a hassle it must be for poor Miss Carr to keep them looking so nice. But poor Miss Carr didn't think they were nice at all; that was the worst part.
"Clover, go up stairs and wash your hands! Dorry, pick your hat off the floor and hang it on the nail! Not that nail—the third nail from the corner!" These were the kind of things Aunt Izzie was saying all day long. The children minded her pretty well, but they didn't exactly love her, I fear. They called her "Aunt Izzie" always, never "Aunty." Boys and girls will know what that meant.
"Clover, go upstairs and wash your hands! Dorry, pick your hat off the floor and hang it on the nail! Not that nail—the third nail from the corner!" This is the kind of stuff Aunt Izzie said all day long. The kids listened to her pretty well, but I’m afraid they didn't exactly love her. They always called her "Aunt Izzie," never "Aunty." Boys and girls will know what that meant.
I want to show you the little Carrs, and I don't know that I could ever have a better chance than one day when five out of the six were perched on top of the ice-house, like chickens on a roost. This ice-house was one of their favorite places. It was only a low roof set over a hole in the ground, and, as it stood in the middle of the side-yard, it always seemed to the children that the shortest road to every place was up one of its slopes and down the other. They also liked to mount to the ridge-pole, and then, still keeping the sitting position, to let go, and scrape slowly down over the warm shingles to the ground. It was bad for their shoes and trousers, of course, but what of that? Shoes and trousers, and clothes generally, were Aunt Izzie's affair; theirs was to slide and enjoy themselves.
I want to show you the little Carrs, and I don't think I could ever have a better opportunity than the day when five out of the six were sitting on top of the ice house, like chickens on a perch. This ice house was one of their favorite spots. It was just a low roof covering a hole in the ground, and since it was right in the middle of the side yard, the kids always felt that the quickest way to get anywhere was up one of its slopes and down the other. They also loved climbing up to the ridge pole and then, while still sitting, letting go and sliding slowly down the warm shingles to the ground. It was bad for their shoes and pants, of course, but who cared? Shoes, pants, and clothes in general were Aunt Izzie's responsibility; their job was to slide and have fun.
Clover, next in age to Katy, sat in the middle. She was a fair, sweet dumpling of a girl, with thick pig-tails of light brown hair, and short-sighted blue eyes, which seemed to hold tears, just ready to fall from under the blue. Really, Clover was the jolliest little thing in the world; but these eyes, and her soft cooing voice, always made people feel like petting her and taking her part. Once, when she was very small, she ran away with Katy's doll, and when Katy pursued, and tried to take it from her, Clover held fast and would not let go. Dr. Carr, who wasn't attending particularly, heard nothing but the pathetic tone of Clover's voice, as she said: "Me won't! Me want dolly!" and, without stopping to inquire, he called out sharply: "For shame, Katy! give your sister her doll at once!" which Katy, much surprised, did; while Clover purred in triumph, like a satisfied kitten. Clover was sunny and sweet-tempered, a little indolent, and very modest about herself, though, in fact, she was particularly clever in all sorts of games, and extremely droll and funny in a quiet way. Everybody loved her, and she loved everybody, especially Katy, whom she looked up to as one of the wisest people in the world.
Clover, the next oldest after Katy, sat in the middle. She was a sweet, fair girl with thick pigtails of light brown hair and short-sighted blue eyes that looked like they were ready to spill tears. Honestly, Clover was the happiest little thing around, but her eyes and gentle, cooing voice made people want to comfort her and take her side. Once, when she was very young, she ran off with Katy's doll, and when Katy chased her and tried to get it back, Clover held on tightly and wouldn’t let go. Dr. Carr, who wasn’t really paying attention, only heard the sad tone in Clover’s voice as she said, "Me won't! Me want dolly!" Without asking any questions, he called out sharply, "Shame on you, Katy! Give your sister her doll right now!" Surprised, Katy did as he said, while Clover purred in triumph like a happy kitten. Clover was sunny and sweet-natured, a bit lazy, and very modest about herself, even though she was actually quite skilled at all kinds of games and had a wonderfully funny, quiet sense of humor. Everyone adored her, and she loved everyone, especially Katy, whom she considered one of the wisest people in the world.
Pretty little Phil sat next on the roof to Clover, and she held him tight with her arm. Then came Elsie, a thin, brown child of eight, with beautiful dark eyes, and crisp, short curls covering the whole of her small head. Poor little Elsie was the "odd one" among the Carrs. She didn't seem to belong exactly to either the older or the younger children. The great desire and ambition of her heart was to be allowed to go about with Katy and Clover and Cecy Hall, and to know their secrets, and be permitted to put notes into the little post-offices they were forever establishing in all sorts of hidden places. But they didn't want Elsie, and used to tell her to "run away and play with the children," which hurt her feelings very much. When she wouldn't run away, I am sorry to say they ran away from her, which, as their legs were longest, it was easy to do. Poor Elsie, left behind, would cry bitter tears, and, as she was too proud to play much with Dorry and John, her principal comfort was tracking the older ones about and discovering their mysteries, especially the post-offices, which were her greatest grievance. Her eyes were bright and quick as a bird's. She would peep and peer, and follow and watch, till at last, in some odd, unlikely place, the crotch of a tree, the middle of the asparagus bed, or, perhaps, on the very top step of the scuttle ladder, she spied the little paper box, with its load of notes, all ending with: "Be sure and not let Elsie know." Then she would seize the box, and, marching up to wherever the others were, she would throw it down, saying, defiantly: "There's your old post-office!" but feeling all the time just like crying. Poor little Elsie! In almost every big family, there is one of these unmated, left-out children. Katy, who had the finest plans in the world for being "heroic," and of use, never saw, as she drifted on her heedless way, that here, in this lonely little sister, was the very chance she wanted for being a comfort to somebody who needed comfort very much. She never saw it, and Elsie's heavy heart went uncheered.
Pretty little Phil sat next to Clover on the roof, and she held him tightly with her arm. Then came Elsie, a thin, brown girl of eight, with beautiful dark eyes and crisp, short curls covering her small head. Poor little Elsie was the "odd one" among the Carrs. She didn't seem to fit in perfectly with either the older or the younger kids. Her biggest wish was to be allowed to hang out with Katy, Clover, and Cecy Hall, to know their secrets, and to put notes into the little post-offices they were always creating in hidden spots. But they didn’t want Elsie around and would tell her to "run away and play with the other kids," which really hurt her feelings. When she wouldn’t go away, I’m sorry to say they would run away from her, which was easy to do since their legs were longer. Poor Elsie, left behind, would cry hard, and since she was too proud to play much with Dorry and John, her main comfort was following the older ones around and uncovering their mysteries, especially the post-offices, which frustrated her the most. Her eyes were bright and quick like a bird's. She would peek and follow, watching until she finally found the little paper box in some odd place, like the fork of a tree, the middle of the asparagus bed, or maybe on the very top step of the scuttle ladder, filled with notes that all said, "Be sure and not let Elsie know." Then she would grab the box and march over to where the others were, throwing it down and saying defiantly, "There's your old post-office!" but feeling like crying the whole time. Poor little Elsie! In almost every big family, there’s one of these left-out children. Katy, who had the best ideas for being "heroic" and helpful, never realized, as she carelessly went along, that her lonely little sister was the exact opportunity she needed to comfort someone who really needed it. She never saw it, and Elsie's heavy heart went uncheered.
Dorry and Joanna sat on the two ends of the ridge-pole. Dorry was six years old; a pale, pudgy boy, with rather a solemn face, and smears of molasses on the sleeve of his jacket. Joanna, whom the children called "John," and "Johnnie," was a square, splendid child, a year younger than Dorry; she had big brave eyes, and a wide rosy mouth, which always looked ready to laugh. These two were great friends, though Dorry seemed like a girl who had got into boy's clothes by mistake, and Johnnie like a boy who, in a fit of fun, had borrowed his sister's frock. And now, as they all sat there chattering and giggling, the window above opened, a glad shriek was heard, and Katy's head appeared. In her hand she held a heap of stockings, which she waved triumphantly.
Dorry and Joanna sat at opposite ends of the ridge-pole. Dorry was six years old; a pale, chubby boy with a rather serious face, and smudges of molasses on the sleeve of his jacket. Joanna, whom the kids called "John" and "Johnnie," was a robust, impressive child, a year younger than Dorry; she had big, brave eyes and a wide, rosy mouth that always seemed ready to smile. These two were great friends, even though Dorry looked like a girl who accidentally ended up in boys' clothes, and Johnnie appeared to be a boy who, in a playful moment, had borrowed his sister's dress. Now, as they sat there chatting and laughing, the window above opened, a joyful shriek was heard, and Katy's head popped in. She held up a pile of stockings, waving them triumphantly.
"Hurray!" she cried, "all done, and Aunt Izzie says we may go. Are you tired out waiting? I couldn't help it, the holes were so big, and took so long. Hurry up, Clover, and get the things! Cecy and I will be down in a minute."
"Hooray!" she shouted, "we're all done, and Aunt Izzie says we can go. Are you exhausted from waiting? I couldn't help it, the holes were so big and took forever. Hurry up, Clover, and grab the things! Cecy and I will be down in a minute."
The children jumped up gladly, and slid down the roof. Clover fetched a couple of baskets from the wood-shed. Elsie ran for her kitten. Dorry and John loaded themselves with two great fagots of green boughs. Just as they were ready, the side-door banged, and Katy and Cecy Hall came into the yard.
The kids jumped up happily and slid down the roof. Clover grabbed a couple of baskets from the shed. Elsie went to get her kitten. Dorry and John loaded up with two big bundles of green branches. Just as they were ready, the side door slammed open, and Katy and Cecy Hall came into the yard.
I must tell you about Cecy. She was a great friend of the children's, and lived in a house next door. The yards of the houses were only separated by a green hedge, with no gate, so that Cecy spent two-thirds of her time at Dr. Carr's, and was exactly like one of the family. She was a neat, dapper, pink-and-white-girl, modest and prim in manner, with light shiny hair, which always kept smooth, and slim hands, which never looked dirty. How different from my poor Katy! Katy's hair was forever in a snarl; her gowns were always catching on nails and tearing "themselves"; and, in spite of her age and size, she was as heedless and innocent as a child of six. Katy was the longest girl that was ever seen. What she did to make herself grow so, nobody could tell; but there she was—up above Papa's ear, and half a head taller than poor Aunt Izzie. Whenever she stopped to think about her height she became very awkward, and felt as if she were all legs and elbows, and angles and joints. Happily, her head was so full of other things, of plans and schemes, and fancies of all sorts, that she didn't often take time to remember how tall she was. She was a dear, loving child, for all her careless habits, and made bushels of good resolutions every week of her life, only unluckily she never kept any of them. She had fits of responsibility about the other children, and longed to set them a good example, but when the chance came, she generally forgot to do so. Katy's days flew like the wind; for when she wasn't studying lessons, or sewing and darning with Aunt Izzie, which she hated extremely, there were always so many delightful schemes rioting in her brains, that all she wished for was ten pairs of hands to carry them out. These same active brains got her into perpetual scrapes. She was fond of building castles in the air, and dreaming of the time when something she had done would make her famous, so that everybody would hear of her, and want to know her. I don't think she had made up her mind what this wonderful thing was to be; but while thinking about it she often forgot to learn a lesson, or to lace her boots, and then she had a bad mark, or a scolding from Aunt Izzie. At such times she consoled herself with planning how, by and by, she would be beautiful and beloved, and amiable as an angel. A great deal was to happen to Katy before that time came. Her eyes, which were black, were to turn blue; her nose was to lengthen and straighten, and her mouth, quite too large at present to suit the part of a heroine, was to be made over into a sort of rosy button. Meantime, and until these charming changes should take place, Katy forgot her features as much as she could, though still, I think, the person on earth whom she most envied was that lady on the outside of the Tricopherous bottles with the wonderful hair which sweeps the ground.
I need to tell you about Cecy. She was a great friend of the kids and lived in the house next door. The yards were only separated by a green hedge with no gate, so Cecy spent most of her time at Dr. Carr's and was basically part of the family. She was a neat, stylish girl with a pink-and-white complexion, modest and prim in her manner, with shiny light hair that was always smooth, and slim hands that never looked dirty. How different she was from my poor Katy! Katy's hair was always a mess; her dresses constantly snagged on nails and tore “themselves,” and despite her age and size, she was as carefree and innocent as a six-year-old. Katy was the tallest girl anyone had ever seen. No one knew how she got so tall, but there she was—above Papa's ear and half a head taller than poor Aunt Izzie. Whenever she paused to think about her height, she felt very awkward and like she was all legs, elbows, angles, and joints. Thankfully, her mind was so full of other things—plans, schemes, and all sorts of daydreams—that she rarely took the time to think about how tall she was. She was a sweet, loving child despite her messy habits, and she made tons of good resolutions every week, but unfortunately, she never stuck to any of them. She would have moments of responsibility about the other kids and wanted to set a good example, but when the moment came, she usually forgot to follow through. Katy's days flew by; when she wasn't studying lessons or sewing and darning with Aunt Izzie, which she absolutely detested, there were always so many delightful ideas racing through her mind that all she wanted was ten pairs of hands to help carry them out. Those same lively ideas often got her into trouble. She loved building castles in the air and dreaming of the time when something she did would make her famous, so everyone would hear about her and want to be friends. I don't think she had figured out what this amazing thing would be, but while she was thinking about it, she often forgot to study or lace her boots, and then she'd get a bad grade or a scolding from Aunt Izzie. During those times, she comforted herself by planning how one day she'd be beautiful and beloved, as sweet as an angel. A lot was going to happen to Katy before that would happen. Her black eyes were supposed to turn blue, her nose was to get longer and straighter, and her mouth, which was way too big for a heroine right now, would transform into a cute rosy button. In the meantime, until those wonderful changes took place, Katy tried to forget her looks as much as she could, but I think the person she envied most in the world was the lady on the outside of the Tricopherous bottles with the amazing hair that swept the ground.
CHAPTER II
PARADISE
The place to which the children were going was a sort of marshy thicket at the bottom of a field near the house. It wasn't a big thicket, but it looked big, because the trees and bushes grew so closely that you could not see just where it ended. In winter the ground was damp and boggy, so that nobody went there, excepting cows, who don't mind getting their feet wet; but in summer the water dried away, and then it was all fresh and green, and full of delightful things—wild roses, and sassafras, and birds' nests. Narrow, winding paths ran here and there, made by the cattle as they wandered to and fro. This place the children called "Paradise," and to them it seemed as wide and endless and full of adventure as any forest of fairy land.
The place the kids were headed to was a sort of marshy thicket at the bottom of a field near the house. It wasn't a big thicket, but it seemed large because the trees and bushes were so tightly packed that you couldn’t see where it ended. In the winter, the ground was damp and boggy, so no one went there, except for cows, who didn’t mind getting their feet wet; but in summer, the water dried up, and it was all fresh and green, filled with wonderful things—wild roses, sassafras, and birds' nests. Narrow, winding paths meandered through it, made by the cattle as they roamed around. The kids called this place "Paradise," and to them, it felt as wide, endless, and full of adventure as any fairy-tale forest.
The way to Paradise was through some wooden bars. Katy and Cecy climbed these with a hop, skip and jump, while the smaller ones scrambled underneath. Once past the bars they were fairly in the field, and, with one consent, they all began to run till they reached the entrance of the wood. Then they halted, with a queer look of hesitation on their faces. It was always an exciting occasion to go to Paradise for the first time after the long winter. Who knew what the fairies might not have done since any of them had been there to see?
The path to Paradise was through some wooden bars. Katy and Cecy climbed over them with a hop, skip, and a jump, while the younger ones crawled underneath. Once they got past the bars, they were finally in the field, and, without saying a word, they all started running until they reached the edge of the woods. Then they stopped, a strange look of uncertainty on their faces. It was always thrilling to visit Paradise for the first time after a long winter. Who knew what the fairies might have done since the last time any of them were there?
"Which path shall we go in by?" asked Clover, at last.
"Which path should we take?" Clover finally asked.
"Suppose we vote," said Katy. "I say by the Pilgrim's Path and the Hill of Difficulty."
"Let’s vote," Katy said. "I say we go by the Pilgrim's Path and the Hill of Difficulty."
"So do I!" chimed in Clover, who always agreed with Katy.
"Me too!" added Clover, who always agreed with Katy.
"The Path of Peace is nice," suggested Cecy.
"The Path of Peace is great," suggested Cecy.
"No, no! We want to go by Sassafras Path!" cried John and Dorry.
"No, no! We want to take Sassafras Path!" shouted John and Dorry.
However, Katy, as usual, had her way. It was agreed that they should first try Pilgrim's Path, and afterward make a thorough exploration of the whole of their little kingdom, and see all that had happened since last they were there. So in they marched, Katy and Cecy heading the procession, and Dorry, with his great trailing bunch of boughs, bringing up the rear.
However, Katy, as usual, got her way. They decided to first try Pilgrim's Path and then explore their entire little kingdom to see everything that had changed since the last time they were there. So in they marched, with Katy and Cecy leading the way, and Dorry, dragging along his big bunch of branches, bringing up the rear.
"Oh, there is the dear Rosary, all safe!" cried the children, as they reached the top of the Hill of Difficulty, and came upon a tall stump, out of the middle of which waved a wild rose-bush, budded over with fresh green eaves. This "Rosary" was a fascinating thing to their minds. They were always inventing stories about it, and were in constant terror lest some hungry cow should take a fancy to the rose-bush and eat it up.
"Oh, there's the beloved Rosary, all safe!" shouted the children as they reached the top of the Hill of Difficulty and spotted a tall stump, from which a wild rosebush waved, covered in fresh green leaves. This "Rosary" was captivating to them. They were always coming up with stories about it and were constantly worried that some hungry cow would decide to snack on the rosebush and eat it all up.
"Yes," said Katy, stroking a leaf with her finger, "it was in great danger one night last winter, but it escaped."
"Yeah," said Katy, running her finger over a leaf, "it was in serious trouble one night last winter, but it got away."
"Oh, how? Tell us about it!" cried the others, for Katy's stories were famous in the family.
"Oh, how? Tell us about it!" shouted the others, because Katy's stories were legendary in the family.
"It was Christmas Eve," continued Katy, in a mysterious tone. "The fairy of the Rosary was quite sick. She had taken a dreadful cold in her head, and the poplar-tree fairy, just over there, told her that sassafras tea is good for colds. So she made a large acorn-cup full, and then cuddled herself in where the wood looks so black and soft, and fell asleep. In the middle of the night, when she was snoring soundly, there was a noise in the forest, and a dreadful black bull with fiery eyes galloped up. He saw our poor Rosy Posy, and, opening his big mouth, he was just going to bite her in two; but at that minute a little fat man, with a wand in his hand, popped out from behind the stump. It was Santa Claus, of course. He gave the bull such a rap with his wand that he moo-ed dreadfully, and then put up his fore-paw, to see if his nose was on or not. He found it was, but it hurt him so that he 'moo-ed' again, and galloped off as fast as he could into the woods. Then Santa Claus waked up the fairy, and told her that if she didn't take better care of Rosy Posy he should put some other fairy into her place, and set her to keep guard over a prickly, scratchy, blackberry-bush."
"It was Christmas Eve," continued Katy, in a mysterious tone. "The fairy of the Rosary was really sick. She had caught a terrible cold, and the poplar-tree fairy, just over there, told her that sassafras tea is good for colds. So she made a big acorn-cup full and then snuggled up in the wood where it looks so dark and soft, and fell asleep. In the middle of the night, while she was soundly snoring, there was a noise in the forest, and a huge black bull with fiery eyes charged in. He saw our poor Rosy Posy and, opening his enormous mouth, was about to bite her in half; but just then a short, chubby man with a wand appeared from behind the stump. It was Santa Claus, of course. He gave the bull such a whack with his wand that it moo-ed terribly, and then raised his front leg to check if his nose was still there. He found it was, but it hurt so much that he moo-ed again and ran off as fast as he could into the woods. Then Santa Claus woke up the fairy and told her that if she didn't take better care of Rosy Posy, he would replace her with another fairy and make her guard a prickly, scratchy blackberry bush."
"Is there really any fairy?" asked Dorry, who had listened to this narrative with open mouth.
"Is there really a fairy?" asked Dorry, who had listened to this story with his mouth hanging open.
"Of course," answered Katy. Then bending down toward Dorry, she added in a voice intended to be of wonderful sweetness: "I am a fairy, Dorry!"
"Of course," replied Katy. Then, leaning down toward Dorry, she added in a voice meant to be incredibly sweet, "I'm a fairy, Dorry!"
"Pshaw!" was Dorry's reply; "you're a giraffe—Pa said so!"
"Pshaw!" Dorry retorted, "You're a giraffe—Dad said so!"
The Path of Peace got its name because of its darkness and coolness. High bushes almost met over it, and trees kept it shady, even in the middle of the day. A sort of white flower grew there, which the children called Pollypods, because they didn't know the real name. They staid a long while picking bunches of these flowers, and then John and Dorry had to grub up an armful of sassafras roots; so that before they had fairly gone through Toadstool Avenue, Rabbit Hollow, and the rest, the sun was just over their heads, and it was noon.
The Path of Peace got its name because of its darkness and coolness. Tall bushes almost met overhead, and trees kept it shady even in the middle of the day. A kind of white flower grew there, which the kids called Pollypods because they didn’t know the real name. They spent a long time picking bunches of these flowers, and then John and Dorry had to dig up an armful of sassafras roots. By the time they had made their way through Toadstool Avenue, Rabbit Hollow, and the rest, the sun was directly overhead, and it was noon.
"I'm getting hungry," said Dorry.
"I'm getting hungry," Dorry said.
"Oh, no, Dorry, you mustn't be hungry till the bower is ready!" cried the little girls, alarmed, for Dorry was apt to be disconsolate if he was kept waiting for his meals. So they made haste to build the bower. It did not take long, being composed of boughs hung over skipping-ropes, which were tied to the very poplar-tree where the fairy lived who had recommended sassafras tea to the Fairy of the Rose.
"Oh no, Dorry, you can't be hungry until the bower is finished!" the little girls exclaimed, worried, because Dorry would get really upset if he had to wait too long for his meals. So they quickly got to work on building the bower. It didn't take long, as it was made from branches draped over jump ropes that were tied to the very poplar tree where the fairy lived who had suggested sassafras tea to the Fairy of the Rose.
When it was done they all cuddled in underneath. It was a very small bower—just big enough to hold them, and the baskets, and the kitten. I don't think there would have been room for anybody else, not even another kitten. Katy, who sat in the middle, untied and lifted the lid of the largest basket, while all the rest peeped eagerly to see what was inside.
When they finished, they all snuggled underneath. It was a tiny little nook—just big enough for them, the baskets, and the kitten. I don’t think there would have been space for anyone else, not even another kitten. Katy, who was sitting in the middle, untied and opened the lid of the biggest basket, while everyone else leaned in eagerly to see what was inside.
First came a great many ginger cakes. These were carefully laid on the grass to keep till wanted: buttered biscuit came next—three apiece, with slices of cold lamb laid in between; and last of all were a dozen hard-boiled eggs, and a layer of thick bread and butter sandwiched with corn-beef. Aunt Izzie had put up lunches for Paradise before, you see, and knew pretty well what to expect in the way of appetite.
First came a bunch of ginger cakes. These were carefully laid on the grass to save for later: buttered biscuits came next—three each, with slices of cold lamb in between; and lastly, there were a dozen hard-boiled eggs, along with a thick layer of bread and butter sandwiching corned beef. Aunt Izzie had packed lunches for Paradise before, you see, and knew pretty well what to expect in terms of appetite.
Oh, how good everything tasted in that bower, with the fresh wind rustling the poplar leaves, sunshine and sweet wood-smells about them, and birds singing overhead! No grown-up dinner party ever had half so much fun. Each mouthful was a pleasure; and when the last crumb had vanished, Katy produced the second basket, and there, oh, delightful surprise! were seven little pies—molasses pies, baked in saucers—each with a brown top and crisp candified edge, which tasted like toffy and lemon-peel, and all sorts of good things mixed up together.
Oh, everything tasted amazing in that cozy spot, with the fresh breeze rustling the poplar leaves, sunshine, and sweet woodsy smells around them, and birds singing overhead! No adult dinner party ever had anywhere close to this much fun. Every bite was a delight; and when the last crumb was gone, Katy brought out the second basket, and there, oh, what a delightful surprise! were seven little pies—molasses pies, baked in saucers—each with a brown top and a crispy candied edge that tasted like toffee and lemon peel, with all sorts of delicious flavors mixed together.
There was a general shout. Even demure Cecy was pleased, and Dorry and John kicked their heels on the ground in a tumult of joy. Seven pairs of hands were held out at once toward the basket; seven sets of teeth went to work without a moment's delay. In an incredibly short time every vestige of the pie had disappeared, and a blissful stickiness pervaded the party.
There was a loud cheer. Even shy Cecy was happy, and Dorry and John kicked their heels on the ground in a burst of joy. Seven pairs of hands reached out simultaneously toward the basket; seven mouths started munching without wasting a second. In no time at all, every trace of the pie was gone, and a delightful stickiness filled the group.
"What shall we do now?" asked Clover, while little Phil tipped the baskets upside down, as if to make sure there was nothing left that could possibly be eaten.
"What should we do now?" asked Clover, while little Phil turned the baskets upside down, as if to make sure there was nothing left that could possibly be eaten.
"I don't know," replied Katy, dreamily. She had left her seat, and was half-sitting, half-lying on the low, crooked bough of a butternut tree, which hung almost over the children's heads.
"I don't know," Katy replied, lost in thought. She had gotten up from her seat and was half-sitting, half-lying on the low, crooked branch of a butternut tree that hung almost over the children's heads.
"Let's play we're grown up," said Cecy, "and tell what we mean to do."
"Let's pretend we're adults," said Cecy, "and share what we plan to do."
"Well," said Clover, "you begin. What do you mean to do?"
"Well," Clover said, "you go first. What are you planning to do?"
"I mean to have a black silk dress, and pink roses in my bonnet, and a white muslin long-shawl," said Cecy; "and I mean to look exactly like Minerva Clark! I shall be very good, too; as good as Mrs. Bedell, only a great deal prettier. All the young gentlemen will want me to go and ride, but I shan't notice them at all, because you know I shall always be teaching in Sunday-school, and visiting the poor. And some day, when I am bending over an old woman and feeding her with currant jelly, a poet will come along and see me, and he'll go home and write a poem about me," concluded Cecy, triumphantly.
"I want a black silk dress, pink roses in my hat, and a long white muslin shawl," Cecy said. "And I want to look exactly like Minerva Clark! I’ll be really good, too; as good as Mrs. Bedell, just a lot prettier. All the young guys will want to take me out for rides, but I won’t pay any attention to them because, you know, I’ll always be teaching at Sunday school and visiting the less fortunate. And one day, while I'm leaning over an old woman and feeding her currant jelly, a poet will walk by and see me, and then he’ll go home and write a poem about me," Cecy finished, feeling triumphant.
"Pooh!" said Clover. "I don't think that would be nice at all. I'm going to be a beautiful lady—the most beautiful lady in the world! And I'm going to live in a yellow castle, with yellow pillars to the portico, and a square thing on top, like Mr. Sawyer's. My children are going to have a play-house up there. There's going to be a spy-glass in the window, to look out of. I shall wear gold dresses and silver dresses every day, and diamond rings, and have white satin aprons to tie on when I'm dusting, or doing anything dirty. In the middle of my back-yard there will be a pond-full of Lubin's Extracts, and whenever I want any I shall go just out and dip a bottle in. And I shan't teach in Sunday schools, like Cecy, because I don't want to; but every Sunday I'll go and stand by the gate, and when her scholars go by on their way home, I'll put Lubin's Extracts on their handkerchiefs."
"Pooh!" said Clover. "I don't think that's nice at all. I'm going to be a beautiful lady—the most beautiful lady in the world! And I'm going to live in a yellow castle, with yellow pillars at the entrance, and a square roof on top, like Mr. Sawyer's. My kids will have a playhouse up there. There'll be a spyglass in the window to look out from. I’ll wear gold and silver dresses every day, and diamond rings, and have white satin aprons to tie on when I’m dusting or doing anything messy. In the middle of my backyard, there will be a pond full of Lubin's Extracts, and whenever I want some, I’ll just go out and dip a bottle in. And I won’t teach in Sunday schools, like Cecy, because I don’t want to; but every Sunday, I’ll stand by the gate, and when her students walk by on their way home, I’ll put Lubin's Extracts on their handkerchiefs."
"I mean to have just the same," cried Elsie, whose imagination was fired by this gorgeous vision, "only my pond will be the biggest. I shall be a great deal beautifuller, too," she added.
"I want to have exactly the same thing," shouted Elsie, her imagination ignited by this stunning vision, "but my pond will be the largest. I'll be much prettier, too," she added.
"You can't," said Katy from overhead. "Clover is going to be the most beautiful lady in the world."
"You can't," Katy said from above. "Clover is going to be the most beautiful woman in the world."
"But I'll be more beautiful than the most beautiful," persisted poor little Elsie; "and I'll be big, too, and know everybody's secrets. And everybody'll be kind, then, and never run away and hide; and there won't be any post offices, or anything disagreeable."
"But I'll be more beautiful than anyone else," insisted poor little Elsie; "and I'll be big, too, and know everyone's secrets. And everyone will be nice, then, and never run away and hide; and there won't be any post offices or anything unpleasant."
"What'll you be, Johnnie?" asked Clover, anxious to change the subject, for Elsie's voice was growing plaintive.
"What do you want to be, Johnnie?" Clover asked, eager to change the subject, as Elsie's voice was becoming more and more sad.
But Johnnie had no clear ideas as to her future. She laughed a great deal, and squeezed Dorry's arm very tight, but that was all. Dorry was more explicit.
But Johnnie had no clear ideas about her future. She laughed a lot and squeezed Dorry's arm really tight, but that was it. Dorry was more straightforward.
"I mean to have turkey every day," he declared, "and batter-puddings; not boiled ones, you know, but little baked ones, with brown shiny tops, and a great deal of pudding sauce to eat on them. And I shall be so big then that nobody will say, 'Three helps is quite enough for a little boy.'"
"I want to have turkey every day," he said, "and pudding cakes; not the boiled ones, but the little baked ones with shiny brown tops, and lots of sauce to pour over them. And I'll be so big that nobody will say, 'Three servings is more than enough for a little kid.'"
"Oh, Dorry, you pig!" cried Katy, while the others screamed with laughter. Dorry was much affronted.
"Oh, Dorry, you pig!" Katy yelled, while the others burst out laughing. Dorry was very offended.
"I shall just go and tell Aunt Izzie what you called me," he said, getting up in a great pet.
"I’m just going to tell Aunt Izzie what you called me," he said, standing up in a big huff.
But Clover, who was a born peacemaker, caught hold of his arm, and her coaxings and entreaties consoled him so much that he finally said he would stay; especially as the others were quite grave now, and promised that they wouldn't laugh any more.
But Clover, who was a natural peacemaker, grabbed his arm, and her gentle persuading and pleas comforted him so much that he finally agreed to stay; especially since the others were quite serious now and promised they wouldn't laugh anymore.
"And now, Katy, it's your turn," said Cecy; "tell us what you're going to be when you grow up."
"And now, Katy, it's your turn," said Cecy; "tell us what you want to be when you grow up."
"I'm not sure about what I'll be," replied Katy, from overhead; "beautiful, of course, and good if I can, only not so good as you, Cecy, because it would be nice to go and ride with the young gentlemen sometimes. And I'd like to have a large house and a splendiferous garden, and then you could all come and live with me, and we would play in the garden, and Dorry should have turkey five times a day if he liked. And we'd have a machine to darn the stockings, and another machine to put the bureau drawers in order, and we'd never sew or knit garters, or do anything we didn't want to. That's what I'd like to be. But now I'll tell you what I mean to do."
"I'm not sure what I’ll be," Katy replied from above; "beautiful, of course, and good if I can, but not as good as you, Cecy, because it would be great to go ride with the young gentlemen sometimes. And I’d love to have a big house and an amazing garden, and then you could all come live with me, and we would play in the garden, and Dorry could have turkey five times a day if he wanted. And we’d have a machine to darn the stockings and another machine to organize the bureau drawers, and we’d never sew or knit garters or do anything we didn’t want to. That’s what I’d like to be. But now I’ll tell you what I mean to do."
"Isn't it the same thing?" asked Cecy.
"Isn't it the same thing?" asked Cecy.
"Oh, no!" replied Katy, "quite different; for you see I mean to do something grand. I don't know what, yet; but when I'm grown up I shall find out." (Poor Katy always said "when I'm grown up," forgetting how very much she had grown already.) "Perhaps," she went on, "it will be rowing out in boats, and saving peoples' lives, like that girl in the book. Or perhaps I shall go and nurse in the hospital, like Miss Nightingale. Or else I'll head a crusade and ride on a white horse, with armor and a helmet on my head, and carry a sacred flag. Or if I don't do that, I'll paint pictures, or sing, or scalp—sculp,—what is it? you know—make figures in marble. Anyhow it shall be something. And when Aunt Izzie sees it, and reads about me in the newspapers she will say, 'The dear child! I always knew she would turn out an ornament to the family,' People very often say, afterward, that they 'always knew,'" concluded Katy sagaciously.
"Oh, no!" replied Katy, "it's totally different; because I want to do something amazing. I’m not sure what yet, but when I grow up, I’ll figure it out." (Poor Katy always said "when I grow up," forgetting how much she had already grown.) "Maybe," she continued, "I’ll be rowing in boats and saving people’s lives, like that girl in the book. Or maybe I’ll go work as a nurse in a hospital, like Miss Nightingale. Or I’ll lead a crusade, riding a white horse, wearing armor and a helmet, carrying a sacred flag. Or if I don’t do that, I’ll paint pictures, or sing, or sculpt—what is it? You know—make figures in marble. Whatever it is, it will be something. And when Aunt Izzie sees it and reads about me in the newspapers, she’ll say, 'The dear child! I always knew she would be an asset to the family.' People often say later that they 'always knew,’" concluded Katy wisely.
"Oh, Katy! how beautiful it will be!" said Clover, clasping her hands. Clover believed in Katy as she did in the Bible.
"Oh, Katy! How beautiful it will be!" said Clover, putting her hands together. Clover trusted in Katy just like she trusted in the Bible.
"I don't believe the newspapers would be so silly as to print things about you, Katy Carr," put in Elsie, vindictively.
"I don't think the newspapers would be so foolish as to print things about you, Katy Carr," Elsie said spitefully.
"Yes they will!" said Clover; and gave Elsie a push.
"Yes, they will!" said Clover, giving Elsie a shove.
By and by John and Dorry trotted away on mysterious errands of their own.
By and by, John and Dorry went off on their own secret missions.
"Wasn't Dorry funny with his turkey?" remarked Cecy; and they all laughed again.
"Wasn't Dorry hilarious with his turkey?" Cecy said, and they all laughed again.
"If you won't tell," said Katy, "I'll let you see Dorry's journal. He kept it once for almost two weeks, and then gave it up. I found the book, this morning, in the nursery closet."
"If you don't spill," Katy said, "I'll let you check out Dorry's journal. He kept it for almost two weeks at one point, but then he stopped. I found the book in the nursery closet this morning."
All of them promised, and Katy produced it from her pocket. It began thus:
All of them promised, and Katy pulled it out of her pocket. It started like this:
"March 12.—Have resolved to keep a jurnal.
"March 12.—I have decided to keep a journal."
March 13.—Had rost befe for diner, and cabage, and potato and appel sawse, and rice puding. I do not like rice puding when it is like ours. Charley Slack's kind is rele good. Mush and sirup for tea.
March 13.—Had roast beef for dinner, along with cabbage, potatoes, apple sauce, and rice pudding. I don’t like rice pudding when it’s like ours. Charley Slack's kind is really good. Mush and syrup for tea.
March 19.—Forgit what did. John and me saved our pie to take to schule.
March 19.—Forget what happened. John and I saved our pie to take to school.
March 21.—Forgit what did. Gridel cakes for brekfast. Debby didn't fry enuff.
March 21.—Forget what happened. We had griddle cakes for breakfast. Debby didn't fry enough.
March 24.—This is Sunday. Corn befe for dinnir. Studdied my Bibel leson. Aunt Issy said I was gredy. Have resollved not to think so much about things to ete. Wish I was a beter boy. Nothing pertikeler for tea.
March 24.—This is Sunday. Corned beef for dinner. Studied my Bible lesson. Aunt Issy said I was greedy. I’ve decided not to think so much about food. I wish I was a better boy. Nothing particularly special for tea.
March 25.—Forgit what did.
March 25.—Forget what happened.
March 27.—Forgit what did.
March 27.—Forget what happened.
March 29.—Played.
March 29.—Game on.
March 31.—Forgit what did.
March 31.—Forget what happened.
April 1.—Have dissided not to kepe a jurnal enny more."
April 1.—I've decided not to keep a journal anymore.
Here ended the extracts; and it seemed as if only a minute had passed since they stopped laughing over them, before the long shadows began to fall, and Mary came to say that all of them must come in to get ready for tea. It was dreadful to have to pick up the empty baskets and go home, feeling that the long, delightful Saturday was over, and that there wouldn't be another for a week. But it was comforting to remember that Paradise was always there; and that at any moment when Kate and Aunt Izzie were willing, they had only to climb a pair of bars—very easy ones, and without any fear of an angel with flaming sword to stop the way—enter in, and take possession of their Eden.
Here ended the extracts; and it felt like just a minute had gone by since they were laughing over them before the long shadows started to fall, and Mary came to say that everyone had to come in and get ready for tea. It was awful having to pick up the empty baskets and go home, knowing that the long, fun Saturday was over and that there wouldn’t be another one for a week. But it was reassuring to remember that Paradise was always there; and that whenever Kate and Aunt Izzie wanted, they just had to climb a pair of bars—really easy ones, with no fear of an angel with a flaming sword blocking the way—step inside, and take possession of their Eden.
CHAPTER III
THE DAY OF SCRAPES
Mrs. Knight's school, to which Katy and Clover and Cecy went, stood quite at the other end of the town from Dr. Carr's. It was a low, one-story building and had a yard behind it, in which the girls played at recess. Unfortunately, next door to it was Miss Miller's school, equally large and popular, and with a yard behind it also. Only a high board fence separated the two playgrounds.
Mrs. Knight's school, where Katy, Clover, and Cecy attended, was located at the far end of town from Dr. Carr's. It was a single-story building with a yard behind it where the girls played during recess. Unfortunately, right next door was Miss Miller's school, which was just as big and popular, also having a yard behind it. A tall wooden fence was the only thing separating the two playgrounds.
Mrs. Knight was a stout, gentle woman, who moved slowly, and had a face which made you think of an amiable and well-disposed cow. Miss Miller, on the contrary, had black eyes, with black corkscrew curls waving about them, and was generally brisk and snappy. A constant feud raged between the two schools as to the respective merits of the teachers and the instruction. The Knight girls for some unknown reason, considered themselves genteel and the Miller girls vulgar, and took no pains to conceal this opinion; while the Miller girls, on the other hand, retaliated by being as aggravating as they knew how. They spent their recesses and intermissions mostly in making faces through the knot-holes in the fence, and over the top of it when they could get there, which wasn't an easy thing to do, as the fence was pretty high. The Knight girls could make faces too, for all their gentility. Their yard had one great advantage over the other: it possessed a wood-shed, with a climbable roof, which commanded Miss Miller's premises, and upon this the girls used to sit in rows, turning up their noses at the next yard, and irritating the foe by jeering remarks. "Knights" and "Millerites," the two schools called each other; and the feud raged so high, that sometimes it was hardly safe for a Knight to meet a Millerite in the street; all of which, as may be imagined, was exceedingly improving both to the manners and morals of the young ladies concerned.
Mrs. Knight was a plus-sized, kind woman who moved slowly and had a face that reminded you of a friendly cow. Miss Miller, on the other hand, had dark eyes with black curly hair and was generally energetic and sharp-tongued. A constant rivalry existed between the two schools regarding the qualities of their teachers and the quality of education. The Knight girls, for some unknown reason, considered themselves classy while viewing the Miller girls as uncouth and made no effort to hide this belief. In return, the Miller girls responded by being as annoying as they could manage. They spent their breaks mostly pulling faces through the knot-holes in the fence and over the top when they could manage to do so, which wasn’t easy since the fence was quite tall. The Knight girls could make faces too, despite their air of superiority. Their yard had one major advantage: it had a wood-shed with a climbable roof that overlooked Miss Miller's property. The Knight girls would sit in rows on this roof, turning their noses up at the other yard and provoking their rivals with mocking comments. The two schools referred to each other as "Knights" and "Millerites," and the feud got so intense that sometimes it was hardly safe for a Knight to encounter a Millerite on the street; all of this, as you can imagine, was quite beneficial for the manners and morals of the young ladies involved.
One morning, not long after the day in Paradise, Katy was late. She could not find her things. Her algebra, as she expressed it, had "gone and lost itself," her slate was missing, and the string was off her sun-bonnet. She ran about, searching for these articles and banging doors, till Aunt Izzie was out of patience.
One morning, not long after their day in Paradise, Katy was running late. She couldn’t find her stuff. Her algebra book, as she put it, had “gone and lost itself,” her slate was missing, and the string on her sunbonnet was gone. She dashed around, looking for these things and slamming doors, until Aunt Izzie finally lost her patience.
"As for your algebra," she said, "if it is that very dirty book with only one cover, and scribbled all over the leaves, you will find it under the kitchen-table. Philly was playing before breakfast that it was a pig: no wonder, I'm sure, for it looks good for nothing else. How you do manage to spoil your school-books in this manner, Katy, I cannot imagine. It is less than a month since your father got you a new algebra, and look at it now—not fit to be carried about. I do wish you would realize what books cost!
"As for your algebra," she said, "if it's that really messy book with just one cover, and it's scribbled all over the pages, you'll find it under the kitchen table. Philly was pretending it was a pig before breakfast: no surprise, really, since it looks like it's good for nothing else. I can't understand how you manage to ruin your school books like this, Katy. It's been less than a month since your dad got you a new algebra book, and look at it now—not even good enough to take with you. I wish you would understand how much books cost!"
"About your slate," she went on, "I know nothing; but here is the bonnet-string;" taking it out of her pocket.
"About your slate," she continued, "I don't know anything about it; but here is the bonnet string," pulling it out of her pocket.
"Oh, thank you!" said Katy, hastily sticking it on with a pin.
"Oh, thank you!" said Katy, quickly attaching it with a pin.
"Katy Carr!" almost screamed Miss Izzie, "what are you about? Pinning on your bonnet-string! Mercy on me, what shiftless thing will you do next? Now stand still, and don't fidget. You sha'n't stir till I have sewed it on properly."
"Katy Carr!" almost yelled Miss Izzie, "what are you doing? Adjusting your bonnet string! Goodness, what careless thing will you do next? Now hold still, and don’t fidget. You won’t move until I’ve sewn it on properly."
It wasn't easy to "stand still and not fidget," with Aunt Izzie fussing away and lecturing, and now and then, in a moment of forgetfulness, sticking her needle into one's chin. Katy bore it as well as she could, only shifting perpetually from one foot to the other, and now and then uttering a little snort, like an impatient horse. The minute she was released she flew into the kitchen, seized the algebra, and rushed like a whirlwind to the gate, where good little Clover stood patiently waiting, though all ready herself, and terribly afraid she should be late.
It wasn't easy to "stand still and not fidget," with Aunt Izzie bustling around and lecturing, occasionally poking her needle into someone's chin when she got distracted. Katy managed as well as she could, constantly shifting from one foot to the other and occasionally letting out a little snort, like an impatient horse. The moment she was free, she dashed into the kitchen, grabbed the algebra, and raced like a whirlwind to the gate, where good little Clover waited patiently, all ready herself and really worried about being late.
"We shall have to run," gasped Katy, quite out of breath. "Aunt Izzie kept me. She has been so horrid!"
"We have to run," gasped Katy, completely out of breath. "Aunt Izzie held me up. She was so horrible!"
They did run as fast as they could, but time ran faster, and before they were half-way to school the town clock struck nine, and all hope was over. This vexed Katy very much; for, though often late, she was always eager to be early.
They ran as fast as they could, but time went even faster, and before they were halfway to school, the town clock rang nine, and all hope was gone. This frustrated Katy a lot; because, even though she was often late, she always wanted to be early.
"There," she said, stopping short, "I shall just tell Aunt Izzie that it was her fault. It is too bad." And she marched into school in a very cross mood.
"There," she said, pausing abruptly, "I'll just tell Aunt Izzie that it was her fault. That's really unfortunate." And she marched into school in a very upset mood.
A day begun in this manner is pretty sure to end badly, as most of us know. All the morning through, things seemed to go wrong. Katy missed twice in her grammar lesson, and lost her place in the class. Her hand shook so when she copied her composition, that the writing, not good at best, turned out almost illegible, so that Mrs. Knight said it must all be done over again. This made Katy crosser than ever; and almost before she thought, she had whispered to Clover, "How hateful!" And then, when just before recess all who had "communicated" were requested to stand up, her conscience gave such a twinge that she was forced to get up with the rest, and see a black mark put against her name on the list. The tears came into her eyes from vexation; and, for fear the other girls would notice them, she made a bolt for the yard as soon as the bell rang, and mounted up all alone to the wood-house roof, where she sat with her back to the school, fighting with her eyes, and trying to get her face in order before the rest should come.
A day that starts like this is pretty much guaranteed to end badly, as most of us know. All morning, things seemed to go wrong. Katy missed her grammar lesson twice and lost her place in line. Her hand shook so much while copying her composition that the writing, which wasn’t great to begin with, turned out almost unreadable, so Mrs. Knight said she had to redo it completely. This made Katy even more frustrated, and without thinking, she whispered to Clover, "That's so annoying!" Then, just before recess, when everyone who had "communicated" was asked to stand up, her conscience gave her a sharp twinge, forcing her to get up with the others and see a black mark put next to her name on the list. Tears filled her eyes out of irritation, and worried that the other girls would notice, she dashed to the yard as soon as the bell rang and climbed up all alone to the wood-house roof. There, she sat with her back to the school, battling with her emotions and trying to get her face under control before everyone else arrived.
Miss Miller's clock was about four minutes slower than Mrs. Knight's, so the next playground was empty. It was a warm, breezy day, and as Katy sat here, suddenly a gust of wind came, and seizing her sun-bonnet, which was only half tied on, whirled it across the roof. She clutched after it as it flew, but too late. Once, twice, thrice, it flapped, then it disappeared over the edge, and Katy, flying after, saw it lying a crumpled lilac heap in the very middle of the enemy's yard.
Miss Miller's clock was about four minutes slower than Mrs. Knight's, so the next playground was empty. It was a warm, breezy day, and as Katy sat there, a sudden gust of wind came and snatched her sun-bonnet, which was only half secured, and sent it flying across the roof. She lunged for it as it soared away, but it was too late. Once, twice, three times, it flapped, then it vanished over the edge, and Katy, chasing after it, saw it lying in a crumpled lilac heap right in the middle of the enemy's yard.
This was horrible! Not merely losing the bonnet, for Katy was comfortably indifferent as to what became of her clothes, but to lose it so. In another minute the Miller girls would be out. Already she seemed to see them dancing war-dances round the unfortunate bonnet, pinning it on a pole, using it as a football, waving it over the fence, and otherwise treating it as Indians treat a captive taken in war. Was it to be endured? Never! Better die first! And with very much the feeling of a person who faces destruction rather than forfeit honor, Katy set her teeth, and sliding rapidly down the roof, seized the fence, and with one bold leap vaulted into Miss Miller's yard.
This was terrible! It wasn't just about losing the bonnet, since Katy really didn't care much about her clothes, but losing it like this. In a minute, the Miller girls would be outside. She could already picture them dancing around the poor bonnet, pinning it to a pole, using it as a football, waving it over the fence, and treating it like a captured prize in a war. Could she just let that happen? No way! Better to die first! With the determination of someone who would rather face danger than lose their dignity, Katy gritted her teeth, slid quickly down the roof, grabbed onto the fence, and with one bold jump, leaped into Miss Miller's yard.
Just then the recess bell tinkled; and a little Millerite who sat by the window, and who, for two seconds, had been dying to give the exciting information, squeaked out to the others: "There's Katy Carr in our back-yard!"
Just then the recess bell rang, and a little Millerite sitting by the window, who had been itching to share the thrilling news for a couple of seconds, squeaked out to the others: "There's Katy Carr in our backyard!"
Out poured the Millerites, big and little. Their wrath and indignation at this daring invasion cannot be described. With a howl of fury they precipitated themselves upon Katy, but she was quick as they, and holding the rescued bonnet in her hand, was already half-way up the fence.
Out rushed the Millerites, both big and small. Their anger and outrage at this bold intrusion can't be put into words. With a shout of rage, they charged at Katy, but she was as quick as they were and, holding the saved bonnet in her hand, was already halfway up the fence.
There are moments when it is a fine thing to be tall. On this occasion Katy's long legs and arms served her an excellent turn. Nothing but a Daddy Long Legs ever climbed so fast or so wildly as she did now. In one second she had gained the top of the fence. Just as she went over a Millerite seized her by the last foot, and almost dragged her boot off.
There are moments when being tall is really beneficial. In this case, Katy's long legs and arms worked to her advantage. No one climbs as quickly or wildly as she did just then, not even a Daddy Long Legs. In an instant, she reached the top of the fence. Just as she was going over, a Millerite grabbed her by her last foot and nearly pulled her boot off.
Almost, not quite, thanks to the stout thread with which Aunt Izzie had sewed on the buttons. With a frantic kick Katy released herself, and had the satisfaction of seeing her assailant go head over heels backward, while, with a shriek of triumph and fright, she herself plunged headlong into the midst of a group of Knights. They were listening with open mouths to the uproar, and now stood transfixed at the astonishing spectacle of one of their number absolutely returning alive from the camp of the enemy.
Almost, but not quite, thanks to the strong thread Aunt Izzie had used to sew on the buttons. With a desperate kick, Katy freed herself and felt a rush of satisfaction as she watched her attacker tumble backward. With a mix of triumph and fear, she dove headfirst into a crowd of Knights. They were staring with their mouths agape at the commotion and now stood frozen in shock at the unbelievable sight of one of their own actually coming back alive from the enemy camp.
I cannot tell you what a commotion ensued. The Knights were beside themselves with pride and triumph. Katy was kissed and hugged, and made to tell her story over and over again, while rows of exulting girls sat on the wood-house roof to crow over the discomfited Millerites: and when, later, the foe rallied and began to retort over the fence, Clover, armed with a tack-hammer, was lifted up in the arms of one of the tall girls to rap the intruding knuckles as they appeared on the top. This she did with such good-will that the Millerites were glad to drop down again, and mutter vengeance at a safe distance. Altogether it was a great day for the school, a day to be remembered. As time went on, Katy, what with the excitement of her adventure, and of being praised and petted by the big girls, grew perfectly reckless, and hardly knew what she said or did.
I can’t tell you how much chaos broke out. The Knights were thrilled and full of pride. Katy was bombarded with kisses and hugs and had to tell her story again and again, while a bunch of overjoyed girls sat on the roof of the woodhouse, gloating over the defeated Millerites. Later, when the enemy regrouped and started shouting back from over the fence, Clover, holding a tack hammer, was lifted up by one of the taller girls to whack the intruding knuckles as they appeared at the top. She did this so enthusiastically that the Millerites were quick to retreat and grumble threats from a safe distance. Altogether, it was a fantastic day for the school, one to remember. As time went on, with all the excitement from her adventure and the praise and affection from the older girls, Katy became completely reckless and hardly realized what she was saying or doing.
A good many of the scholars lived too far from school to go home at noon, and were in the habit of bringing their lunches in baskets, and staying all day. Katy and Clover were of this number. This noon, after the dinners were eaten, it was proposed that they should play something in the school-room, and Katy's unlucky star put it into her head to invent a new game, which she called the Game of Rivers.
A lot of the students lived too far from school to go home for lunch, so they usually brought their lunches in baskets and stayed all day. Katy and Clover were among them. This lunchtime, after they finished eating, someone suggested they play a game in the classroom, and Katy's bad luck inspired her to come up with a new game, which she called the Game of Rivers.
It was played in the following manner: Each girl took the name of a river, and laid out for herself an appointed path through the room, winding among the desks and benches, and making a low, roaring sound, to imitate the noise of water. Cecy was the Platte, Marianne Brooks, a tall girl, the Mississippi, Alice Blair, the Ohio, Clover, the Penobscot, and so on. They were instructed to run into each other once in a while, because, as Katy said, "rivers do." As for Katy herself, she was "Father Ocean," and, growling horribly, raged up and down the platform where Mrs. Knight usually sat. Every now and then, when the others were at the far end of the room, she would suddenly cry out, "Now for a meeting of the waters!" whereupon all the rivers bouncing, bounding, scrambling, screaming, would turn and run toward Father Ocean, while he roared louder than all of them put together, and made short rushes up and down, to represent the movement of waves on a beach.
It was played like this: Each girl picked the name of a river and created a designated path through the room, weaving between the desks and benches while making a low, roaring sound to mimic the noise of water. Cecy was the Platte, Marianne Brooks, a tall girl, was the Mississippi, Alice Blair was the Ohio, Clover was the Penobscot, and so on. They were told to bump into each other now and then because, as Katy put it, "rivers do." As for Katy herself, she was "Father Ocean," growling fiercely and pacing back and forth on the platform where Mrs. Knight usually sat. Every so often, when the others were at the far end of the room, she would suddenly shout, "Now for a meeting of the waters!" At that, all the rivers, bouncing, leaping, scrambling, and screaming, would turn and rush toward Father Ocean, who roared louder than all of them combined, making short dashes back and forth to mimic the movement of waves on a beach.
Such a noise as this beautiful game made was never heard in the town of Burnet before or since. It was like the bellowing of the bulls of Bashan, the squeaking of pigs, the cackle of turkey-cocks, and the laugh of wild hyenas all at once; and, in addition, there was a great banging of furniture and scraping of many feet on an uncarpeted floor. People going by stopped and stared, children cried, an old lady asked why some one didn't run for a policeman; while the Miller girls listened to the proceedings with malicious pleasure, and told everybody that it was the noise that Mrs. Knight's scholars "usually made at recess."
The noise made by this beautiful game had never been heard in the town of Burnet before or since. It was like the bellowing of bulls, the squeaking of pigs, the cackling of turkeys, and the laughter of wild hyenas all at once. On top of that, there was a lot of banging furniture and feet scraping on an uncarpeted floor. Passersby stopped and stared, children cried, and an old lady wondered why someone didn't go get a policeman while the Miller girls listened to the chaos with glee, telling everyone it was the noise that Mrs. Knight's students "usually made at recess."
Mrs. Knight coming back from dinner, was much amazed to see a crowd of people collected in front of her school. As she drew near, the sounds reached her, and then she became really frightened, for she thought somebody was being murdered on her premises. Hurrying in, she threw open the door, and there, to her dismay, was the whole room in a frightful state of confusion and uproar: chairs flung down, desks upset, ink streaming on the floor; while in the midst of the ruin the frantic rivers raced and screamed, and old Father Ocean, with a face as red as fire, capered like a lunatic on the platform.
Mrs. Knight was returning from dinner when she was shocked to see a crowd of people gathered in front of her school. As she got closer, she heard the commotion and became really scared, thinking someone was being murdered on her property. Rushing inside, she flung open the door, and to her horror, the entire room was in a terrible state of chaos and noise: chairs thrown over, desks knocked over, ink spilling on the floor; and in the middle of the chaos, the frantic kids were racing around and screaming, while old Father Ocean, with a face as red as fire, was dancing like a madman on the platform.
"What does this mean?" gasped poor Mrs. Knight, almost unable to speak for horror.
"What does this mean?" gasped poor Mrs. Knight, almost speechless with horror.
At the sound of her voice the Rivers stood still, Father Ocean brought his prances to an abrupt close, and slunk down from the platform. All of a sudden, each girl seemed to realize what a condition the room was in, and what a horrible thing she had done. The timid ones cowered behind their desks, the bold ones tried to look unconscious, and, to make matters worse, the scholars who had gone home to dinner began to return, staring at the scene of disaster, and asking, in whispers, what had been going on?
At the sound of her voice, the Rivers froze, Father Ocean stopped his prancing abruptly, and slid down from the platform. Suddenly, each girl seemed to recognize the state of the room and the terrible thing she had done. The shy ones shrank back behind their desks, the confident ones tried to appear unaffected, and, to make things worse, the students who had gone home for lunch started to come back, staring at the chaos and asking in hushed tones what had been happening.
Mrs. Knight rang the bell. When the school had come to order, she had the desks and chairs picked up, while she herself brought wet cloths to sop the ink from the floor. This was done in profound silence; and the expression of Mrs. Knight's face was so direful and solemn, that a fresh damp fell upon the spirits of the guilty Rivers, and Father Ocean wished himself thousands of miles away.
Mrs. Knight rang the bell. Once the school was quiet, she had the desks and chairs cleared away while she herself brought wet cloths to soak up the ink from the floor. This was done in complete silence; and the look on Mrs. Knight's face was so grim and serious that a wave of anxiety washed over the guilty Rivers, and Father Ocean wished he were thousands of miles away.
When all was in order again, and the girls had taken their seats, Mrs. Knight made a short speech. She said she never was so shocked in her life before; she had supposed that she could trust them to behave like ladies when her back was turned. The idea that they could act so disgracefully, make such an uproar and alarm people going by, had never occurred to her, and she was deeply pained. It was setting a bad example to all the neighborhood—by which Mrs. Knight meant the rival school, Miss Miller having just sent over a little girl, with her compliments, to ask if any one was hurt, and could she do anything? which was naturally aggravating! Mrs. Knight hoped they were sorry; she thought they must be—sorry and ashamed. The exercises could now go on as usual. Of course some punishment would be inflicted for the offense, but she should have to reflect before deciding what it ought to be. Meantime she wanted them all to think it over seriously; and if any one felt that she was more to blame than the others, now was the moment to rise and confess it.
Once everything was back in order and the girls were seated, Mrs. Knight gave a brief speech. She said she had never been so shocked in her life; she thought she could trust them to act like ladies when she wasn't watching. The idea that they could behave so disgracefully, cause such a noise, and alarm people passing by had never crossed her mind, and she was really hurt. It was setting a bad example for the whole neighborhood—by which Mrs. Knight meant the rival school, especially since Miss Miller had just sent over a little girl with her compliments to ask if anyone was hurt and if she could help, which was understandably annoying! Mrs. Knight hoped they felt sorry; she believed they must—sorry and ashamed. The activities could now continue as usual. Of course, some punishment would be given for the offense, but she would need to think carefully before deciding what it should be. In the meantime, she wanted everyone to seriously reflect on it; and if anyone felt she was more to blame than the others, now was the time to stand up and admit it.
Katy's heart gave a great thump, but she rose bravely: "I made up the game, and I was Father Ocean," she said to the astonished Mrs. Knight, who glared at her for a minute, and then replied solemnly: "Very well, Katy—sit down;" which Katy did, feeling more ashamed than ever, but somehow relieved in her mind. There is a saving grace in truth which helps truth-tellers through the worst of their troubles, and Katy found this out now.
Katy's heart raced, but she stood tall: "I came up with the game, and I was Father Ocean," she told the surprised Mrs. Knight, who stared at her for a moment before responding seriously: "Alright, Katy—sit down;" and Katy did, feeling even more embarrassed, but somehow lighter in her mind. There’s a redeeming quality in honesty that helps those who tell the truth get through their toughest times, and Katy discovered this now.
The afternoon was long and hard. Mrs. Knight did not smile once; the lessons dragged; and Katy, after the heat and excitement of the forenoon, began to feel miserable. She had received more than one hard blow during the meetings of the waters, and had bruised herself almost without knowing it, against the desks and chairs. All these places now began to ache: her head throbbed so that she could hardly see, and a lump of something heavy seemed to be lying on her heart.
The afternoon felt long and tough. Mrs. Knight didn’t smile at all; the lessons dragged on, and after the heat and excitement of the morning, Katy started to feel really down. She had taken more than a few hard hits during the water meetings and had bumped into the desks and chairs without even realizing it. Now all those spots started to ache: her head throbbed so much that she could barely see, and it felt like something heavy was pressing down on her chest.
When school was over, Mrs. Knight rose and said, "The young ladies who took part in the game this afternoon are requested to remain." All the others went away, and shut the door behind them. It was a horrible moment: the girls never forgot it, or the hopeless sound of the door as the last departing scholar clapped it after her as she left.
When school ended, Mrs. Knight stood up and said, "The girls who participated in the game this afternoon are asked to stay." Everyone else left and closed the door behind them. It was a dreadful moment: the girls never forgot it, or the disheartening sound of the door as the last girl slammed it shut while leaving.
I can't begin to tell you what it was that Mrs. Knight said to them: it was very affecting, and before long most of the girls began to cry. The penalty for their offense was announced to be the loss of recess for three weeks; but that wasn't half so bad as seeing Mrs. Knight so "religious and afflicted," as Cecy told her mother afterward. One by one the sobbing sinners departed from the schoolroom. When most of them were gone, Mrs. Knight called Katy up to the platform, and said a few words to her specially. She was not really severe, but Katy was too penitent and worn out to bear much, and before long was weeping like a water-spout, or like the ocean she had pretended to be.
I can't even begin to describe what Mrs. Knight said to them; it was really moving, and soon most of the girls started to cry. The punishment for their misbehavior was announced as losing recess for three weeks, but that was nothing compared to seeing Mrs. Knight so "religious and distressed," as Cecy told her mom later. One by one, the crying girls left the classroom. Once most of them were gone, Mrs. Knight called Katy up to the platform and said a few words just for her. She wasn't really harsh, but Katy felt so sorry and exhausted that she couldn't take much, and before long she was crying like a waterfall, or like the ocean she pretended to be.
At this, tender-hearted Mrs. Knight was so much affected that she let her off at once, and even kissed her in token of forgiveness, which made poor Ocean sob harder than ever. All the way home she sobbed; faithful little Clover, running along by her side in great distress, begging her to stop crying, and trying in vain to hold up the fragments of her dress, which was torn in, at least, a dozen places. Katy could not stop crying, and it was fortunate that Aunt Izzie happened to be out, and that the only person who saw her in this piteous plight was Mary, the nurse, who doted on the children, and was always ready to help them out of their troubles.
At this, kind-hearted Mrs. Knight was so moved that she let her go immediately and even kissed her as a sign of forgiveness, which made poor Ocean cry even harder. She sobbed all the way home; devoted little Clover ran alongside her in great distress, begging her to stop crying, and trying unsuccessfully to hold up the pieces of her dress, which was torn in at least a dozen places. Katy couldn’t stop crying, and it was lucky that Aunt Izzie was out, and that the only person who saw her in this sad state was Mary, the nurse, who adored the children and was always ready to help them through their troubles.
On this occasion she petted and cosseted Katy exactly as if it had been Johnnie or little Phil. She took her on her lap, bathed the hot head, brushed the hair, put arnica on the bruises, and produced a clean frock, so that by tea-time the poor child, except for her red eyes, looked like herself again, and Aunt Izzie didn't notice anything unusual.
On this occasion, she pampered and fussed over Katy just like she would have with Johnnie or little Phil. She held her on her lap, cooled her hot forehead, brushed her hair, applied arnica to the bruises, and found a clean dress. By tea-time, the poor child looked like herself again, except for her red eyes, and Aunt Izzie didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary.
For a wonder, Dr. Carr was at home that evening. It was always a great treat to the children when this happened, and Katy thought herself happy when, after the little ones had gone to bed, she got Papa to herself, and told him the whole story.
For a change, Dr. Carr was home that evening. It was always a big treat for the kids when this happened, and Katy felt happy when, after the little ones had gone to bed, she had her dad all to herself and told him the whole story.
"Papa," she said, sitting on his knee, which, big girl as she was, she liked very much to do, "what is the reason that makes some days so lucky and other days so unlucky? Now today began all wrong, and everything that happened in it was wrong, and on other days I begin right, and all goes right, straight through. If Aunt Izzie hadn't kept me in the morning, I shouldn't have lost my mark, and then I shouldn't have been cross, and then perhaps I shouldn't have got in my other scrapes."
"Papa," she said, sitting on his knee, which, as grown-up as she was, she really enjoyed, "why are some days so lucky and others so unlucky? Today started off all wrong, and everything that happened was off, while on other days I start off right, and everything goes smoothly the whole day. If Aunt Izzie hadn't kept me busy in the morning, I wouldn't have lost my mark, and then I wouldn't have been upset, and then maybe I wouldn't have gotten into my other messes."
"But what made Aunt Izzie keep you, Katy?"
"But what made Aunt Izzie decide to keep you, Katy?"
"To sew on the string of my bonnet, Papa."
"To attach the string to my hat, Dad."
"But how did it happen that the string was off?"
"But how did it happen that the string became loose?"
"Well," said Katy, reluctantly, "I am afraid that was my fault, for it came off on Tuesday, and I didn't fasten it on."
"Well," said Katy, hesitantly, "I'm afraid that was my fault because it came off on Tuesday, and I didn't secure it."
"So you see we must go back of Aunt Izzie for the beginning of this unlucky day of yours, Childie. Did you ever hear the old saying about, 'For the want of a nail the shoe was lost'?"
"So you see, we have to go back to Aunt Izzie for the start of this unfortunate day of yours, Childie. Have you ever heard the old saying, 'For the want of a nail, the shoe was lost'?"
"No, never—tell it to me!" cried Katy, who loved stories as well as when she was three years old.
"No, never—tell me!" shouted Katy, who loved stories just as much as she did when she was three.
So Dr. Carr repeated—
So Dr. Carr said again—
"For the want of a nail the shoe was lost,
For the want of a shoe the horse was lost,
For the want of a horse the rider was lost,
For the want of a rider the battle was lost,
For the want of a battle the kingdom was lost,
And all for want of a horse-shoe nail."
"For the lack of a nail the shoe was lost,
For the lack of a shoe the horse was lost,
For the lack of a horse the rider was lost,
For the lack of a rider the battle was lost,
For the lack of a battle the kingdom was lost,
And all for the lack of a horseshoe nail."
"Oh, Papa!" exclaimed Katy, giving him a great hug as she got off his knee, "I see what you mean! Who would have thought such a little speck of a thing as not sewing on my string could make a difference? But I don't believe I shall get in any more scrapes, for I sha'n't ever forget—
"Oh, Dad!" exclaimed Katy, giving him a big hug as she got off his lap, "I see what you mean! Who would have thought that such a tiny thing like not sewing on my string could make a difference? But I don’t think I’ll get into any more trouble, because I won’t ever forget—
"'For the want of a nail the shoe was lost.'"
"'Because of a missing nail, the shoe was lost.'"
CHAPTER IV
KIKERI
But I am sorry to say that my poor, thoughtless Katy did forget, and did get into another scrape, and that no later than the very next Monday.
But I'm sorry to say that my poor, thoughtless Katy did forget, and got into another mess, and that no later than the very next Monday.
Monday was apt to be rather a stormy day at the Carrs'. There was the big wash to be done, and Aunt Izzie always seemed a little harder to please, and the servants a good deal crosser than on common days. But I think it was also, in part, the fault of the children, who, after the quiet of Sunday, were specially frisky and uproarious, and readier than usual for all sorts of mischief.
Monday was usually a pretty stormy day at the Carrs'. There was a huge laundry to tackle, and Aunt Izzie always seemed a bit harder to please, while the servants were a lot crankier than usual. But I think the kids contributed to it too, because after the calm of Sunday, they were especially hyper and rowdy, and more eager than ever for all sorts of trouble.
To Clover and Elsie, Sunday seemed to begin at Saturday's bed-time, when their hair was wet, and screwed up in papers, that it might curl next day. Elsie's waved naturally, so Aunt Izzie didn't think it necessary to pin her papers very tight; but Clover's thick, straight locks required to be pinched hard before they would give even the least twirl, and to her, Saturday night was one of misery. She would lie tossing, and turning, and trying first one side of her head and then the other; but whichever way she placed herself, the hard knobs and the pins stuck out and hurt her; so when at last she fell asleep, it was face down, with her small nose buried in the pillow, which was not comfortable, and gave her bad dreams. In consequence of these sufferings Clover hated curls, and when she "made up" stories for the younger children, they always commenced: "The hair of the beautiful princess was as straight as a yard-stick, and she never did it up in papers—never!"
To Clover and Elsie, Sunday felt like it started at Saturday's bedtime, when their hair was wet and wrapped in papers to curl by the next day. Elsie's hair naturally had waves, so Aunt Izzie didn’t bother pinning her papers too tightly, but Clover's thick, straight hair needed to be pinned down hard to get even the slightest curl, making Saturday night a nightmare for her. She would toss and turn, trying one side of her head and then the other; no matter how she positioned herself, the hard pins and knots stuck out and hurt her. So finally, when she fell asleep, it was face down with her small nose buried in the pillow, which was uncomfortable and gave her bad dreams. Because of these experiences, Clover despised curls, and whenever she made up stories for the younger kids, they always began with: "The hair of the beautiful princess was as straight as a yardstick, and she never wrapped it in papers—never!"
Sunday always began with a Bible story, followed by a breakfast of baked beans, which two things were much tangled up together in Philly's mind. After breakfast the children studied their Sunday-school lessons, and then the big carryall came round, and they drove to church, which was a good mile off. It was a large, old-fashioned church, with galleries, and long pews with high red-cushioned seats.
Sunday always kicked off with a Bible story, followed by a breakfast of baked beans, which were both closely linked in Philly's mind. After breakfast, the kids worked on their Sunday school lessons, and then the big carryall showed up, and they drove to church, which was a good mile away. It was a large, old-fashioned church, with balconies and long pews featuring tall red-cushioned seats.
The choir sat at the end, behind a low, green curtain, which slipped from side to side on rods. When the sermon began, they would draw the curtain aside and show themselves, all ready to listen, but the rest of the time they kept it shut. Katy always guessed that they must be having good times behind the green curtain—eating orange-peel, perhaps, or reading the Sunday-school books—and she often wished she might sit up there among them.
The choir sat at the back, behind a low, green curtain that moved side to side on rods. When the sermon started, they would pull the curtain aside and reveal themselves, all set to listen, but the rest of the time, they kept it closed. Katy always thought they must be having a great time behind the green curtain—maybe eating orange peels or reading the Sunday school books—and she often wished she could join them up there.
The seat in Dr. Carr's pew was so high that none of the children, except Katy, could touch the floor, even with the point of a toe. This made their feet go to sleep; and when they felt the queer little pin-pricks which drowsy feet use to rouse themselves with, they would slide off the seat, and sit on the benches to get over it. Once there, and well hidden from view, it was almost impossible not to whisper. Aunt Izzie would frown and shake her head, but it did little good, especially as Phil and Dorry were sleeping with their heads on her lap, and it took both her hands to keep them from rolling off into the bottom of the pew. When good old Dr. Stone said, "Finally, my brethren," she would begin waking them up. It was hard work sometimes, but generally she succeeded, so that during the last hymn the two stood together on the seat, quite brisk and refreshed, sharing a hymn-book, and making believe to sing like the older people.
The seat in Dr. Carr's pew was so high that none of the kids, except Katy, could reach the floor, even with their toes. This made their feet go numb; and when they felt the weird little pin-pricks that sleepy feet use to wake themselves up, they would slide off the seat and sit on the benches to get through it. Once there, and well out of sight, it was nearly impossible not to whisper. Aunt Izzie would frown and shake her head, but it didn't help much, especially since Phil and Dorry were sleeping with their heads on her lap, and it took both her hands to keep them from rolling into the bottom of the pew. When good old Dr. Stone said, "Finally, my friends," she would start waking them up. It was tough sometimes, but usually she managed, so that during the last hymn, the two would stand together on the seat, feeling lively and refreshed, sharing a hymn book, and pretending to sing like the adults.
After church came Sunday-school, which the children liked very much, and then they went home to dinner, which was always the same on Sunday—cold corned-beef, baked potatoes, and rice pudding. They did not go to church in the afternoon unless they wished, but were pounced upon by Katy instead, and forced to listen to the reading of The Sunday Visitor, a religious paper, of which she was the editor. This paper was partly written, partly printed, on a large sheet of foolscap, and had at the top an ornamental device, in lead pencil, with "Sunday Visitor" in the middle of it. The reading part began with a dull little piece of the kind which grown people call an editorial, about "Neatness," or "Obedience," or "Punctuality." The children always fidgeted when listening to this, partly, I think, because it aggravated them to have Katy recommending on paper, as very easy, the virtues which she herself found it so hard to practise in real life. Next came anecdotes about dogs and elephants and snakes, taken from the Natural History book, and not very interesting, because the audience knew them by heart already. A hymn or two followed, or a string of original verses, and, last of all, a chapter of "Little Maria and Her Sisters," a dreadful tale, in which Katy drew so much moral, and made such personal allusions to the faults of the rest, that it was almost more than they could bear. In fact, there had just been a nursery rebellion on the subject. You must know that, for some weeks back, Katy had been too lazy to prepare any fresh Sunday Visitors, and so had forced the children to sit in a row and listen to the back numbers, which she read aloud from the very beginning! "Little Maria" sounded much worse when taken in these large doses, and Clover and Elsie, combining for once, made up their minds to endure it no longer. So, watching their chance, they carried off the whole edition, and poked it into the kitchen fire, where they watched it burn with a mixture of fear and delight which it was comical to witness. They dared not confess the deed, but it was impossible not to look conscious when Katy was flying about and rummaging after her lost treasure, and she suspected them, and was very irate in consequence.
After church, the kids went to Sunday school, which they really enjoyed, and then headed home for dinner, which was always the same on Sundays—cold corned beef, baked potatoes, and rice pudding. They didn’t go to church in the afternoon unless they wanted to, but instead, they got pounced on by Katy, who made them listen to her read The Sunday Visitor, a religious paper that she edited. This paper was partly written, partly printed on a big sheet of foolscap, and had an ornamental design at the top in pencil, with "Sunday Visitor" in the middle. The reading started with a boring little article that adults would call an editorial, about "Neatness," or "Obedience," or "Punctuality." The kids always fidgeted during this part, partly because it annoyed them to hear Katy recommend, in writing, the virtues that she struggled to practice in real life. Next were anecdotes about dogs, elephants, and snakes from the Natural History book, which weren’t very interesting because they already knew them by heart. After that came a hymn or two, or a series of original verses, and finally, a chapter of "Little Maria and Her Sisters," a terrible story in which Katy drew so many morals and made such personal comments about everyone's faults that it was almost too much for them to handle. In fact, there had just been a nursery rebellion over this issue. You should know that for several weeks, Katy had been too lazy to prepare any new Sunday Visitors, so she made the kids sit in a row and listen to the back issues, which she read aloud from the beginning! "Little Maria" sounded way worse in these large chunks, and Clover and Elsie, teaming up for once, decided they could take it no longer. So, waiting for the right moment, they took the entire edition and tossed it into the kitchen fire, watching it burn with a mix of fear and delight that was amusing to see. They didn’t dare confess to what they did, but it was impossible not to look guilty while Katy was running around searching for her lost treasure, and she suspected them, becoming very angry as a result.
The evenings of Sunday were always spent in repeating hymns to Papa and Aunt Izzie. This was fun, for they all took turns, and there was quite a scramble as to who should secure the favorites, such as, "The west hath shut its gate of gold," and "Go when the morning shineth." On the whole, Sunday was a sweet and pleasant day, and the children thought so; but, from its being so much quieter than other days, they always got up on Monday full of life and mischief, and ready to fizz over at any minute, like champagne bottles with the wires just cut.
The Sunday evenings were always spent singing hymns to Dad and Aunt Izzie. It was a lot of fun because everyone took turns, and there was quite a race to pick the favorites, like "The west has closed its gate of gold" and "Go when the morning shines." Overall, Sunday was a sweet and pleasant day, and the kids thought so too. But since it was much quieter than other days, they always woke up on Monday full of energy and mischief, ready to burst like champagne bottles with the wires just popped.
This particular Monday was rainy, so there couldn't be any out-door play, which was the usual vent for over-high spirits. The little ones, cooped up in the nursery all the afternoon, had grown perfectly riotous. Philly was not quite well, and had been taking medicine. The medicine was called Elixir Pro. It was a great favorite with Aunt Izzie, who kept a bottle of it always on hand. The bottle was large and black, with a paper label tied round its neck, and the children shuddered at the sight of it.
This particular Monday was rainy, so there couldn't be any outdoor play, which was the usual outlet for their high spirits. The little ones, stuck in the nursery all afternoon, had become completely rowdy. Philly wasn’t feeling well and had been taking medicine. The medicine was called Elixir Pro. Aunt Izzie loved it and always kept a bottle on hand. The bottle was big and black, with a paper label tied around its neck, and the children shuddered at the sight of it.
After Phil had stopped roaring and spluttering, and play had begun again, the dolls, as was only natural, were taken ill also, and so was "Pikery," John's little yellow chair, which she always pretended was a doll too. She kept an old apron tied on his back, and generally took him to bed with her—not into bed, that would have been troublesome; but close by, tied to the bed-post. Now, as she told the others, Pikery was very sick indeed. He must have some medicine, just like Philly.
After Phil stopped roaring and sputtering, and the play started up again, the dolls, as you'd expect, got sick too, along with "Pikery," John's little yellow chair, which she liked to pretend was a doll as well. She always had an old apron tied to his back and usually took him to bed with her—not into bed, since that would be a hassle—but close by, tied to the bedpost. Now, as she informed the others, Pikery was really sick. He needed some medicine, just like Philly.
"Give him some water," suggested Dorry.
"Give him some water," Dorry suggested.
"No," said John, decidedly, "it must be black and out of a bottle, or it won't do any good."
"No," John said firmly, "it has to be black and from a bottle, or it won't work."
After thinking a moment, she trotted quietly across the passage into Aunt Izzie's room. Nobody was there, but John knew where the Elixir Pro was kept—in the closet on the third shelf. She pulled one of the drawers out a little, climbed up, and reached it down. The children were enchanted when she marched back, the bottle in one hand, the cork in the other, and proceeded to pour a liberal dose on to Pikery's wooden seat, which John called his lap.
After thinking for a moment, she quietly walked across the hallway into Aunt Izzie's room. Nobody was there, but John knew where the Elixir Pro was stored—in the closet on the third shelf. She pulled one of the drawers out a bit, climbed up, and grabbed it. The kids were fascinated when she marched back, holding the bottle in one hand and the cork in the other, and started pouring a generous amount onto Pikery's wooden seat, which John called his lap.
"There! there! my poor boy," she said, patting his shoulder—I mean his arm—"swallow it down—it'll do you good."
"There! there! my poor boy," she said, patting his shoulder—I mean his arm—"swallow it down—it'll help you."
Just then Aunt Izzie came in, and to her dismay saw a long trickle of something dark and sticky running down on to the carpet. It was Pikery's medicine, which he had refused to swallow.
Just then Aunt Izzie walked in and, to her disappointment, spotted a long stream of something dark and sticky running onto the carpet. It was Pikery's medicine that he had refused to take.
"What is that?" she asked sharply.
"What is that?" she asked sharply.
"My baby is sick," faltered John, displaying the guilty bottle.
"My baby is sick," John said hesitantly, showing the guilty bottle.
Aunt Izzie rapped her over the head with a thimble, and told her that she was a very naughty child, whereupon Johnnie pouted, and cried a little. Aunt Izzie wiped up the slop, and taking away the Elixir, retired with it to her closet, saying that she "never knew anything like it—it was always so on Mondays."
Aunt Izzie tapped her on the head with a thimble and told her she was a very naughty child, which made Johnnie sulk and cry a bit. Aunt Izzie cleaned up the mess, took the Elixir away, and went into her closet, saying she "never knew anything like it—it was always the same on Mondays."
What further pranks were played in the nursery that day, I cannot pretend to tell. But late in the afternoon a dreadful screaming was heard, and when people rushed from all parts of the house to see what was the matter, behold the nursery door was locked, and nobody could get in. Aunt Izzie called through the keyhole to have it opened, but the roars were so loud that it was long before she could get an answer. At last Elsie, sobbing violently, explained that Dorry had locked the door, and now the key wouldn't turn, and they couldn't open it. Would they have to stay there always, and starve?
What other pranks were pulled in the nursery that day, I can’t really say. But late in the afternoon, a terrible screaming was heard, and when people rushed from all over the house to see what was going on, they found that the nursery door was locked, and nobody could get in. Aunt Izzie called through the keyhole to have it opened, but the cries were so loud that it took a while before she got a response. Finally, Elsie, crying hard, explained that Dorry had locked the door, and now the key wouldn’t turn, and they couldn’t open it. Would they have to stay there forever and starve?
"Of course you won't, you foolish child," exclaimed Aunt Izzie. "Dear, dear, what on earth will come next? Stop crying, Elsie—do you hear me? You shall all be got out in a few minutes."
"Of course you won't, you silly child," Aunt Izzie exclaimed. "Oh dear, what on earth will happen next? Stop crying, Elsie—do you hear me? You'll all be out in a few minutes."
And sure enough, the next thing came a rattling at the blinds, and there was Alexander, the hired man, standing outside on a tall ladder and nodding his head at the children. The little ones forgot their fright. They flew to open the window, and frisked and jumped about Alexander as he climbed in and unlocked the door. It struck them as being such a fine thing to be let out in this way, that Dorry began to rather plume himself for fastening them in.
And sure enough, the next thing was a rattling at the blinds, and there was Alexander, the handyman, standing outside on a tall ladder and nodding at the kids. The little ones forgot their fear. They rushed to open the window and giggled and bounced around Alexander as he climbed in and unlocked the door. They thought it was so cool to be let out like this that Dorry started to take some pride in having locked them in.
But Aunt Izzie didn't take this view of the case. She scolded them well, and declared they were troublesome children, who couldn't be trusted one moment out of sight, and that she was more than half sorry she had promised to go to the Lecture that evening. "How do I know," she concluded, "that before I come home you won't have set the house on fire, or killed somebody?"
But Aunt Izzie didn’t see it that way. She scolded them thoroughly and said they were troublesome kids who couldn’t be trusted for even a moment out of sight, and that she regretted having promised to go to the lecture that evening. “How do I know,” she ended, “that by the time I get back, you won’t have set the house on fire or harmed someone?”
"Oh, no we won't! no we won't!" whined the children, quite moved by this frightful picture. But bless you—ten minutes afterward they had forgotten all about it.
"Oh, no we won't! no we won't!" whined the children, really affected by this scary image. But bless you—ten minutes later, they had completely forgotten about it.
All this time Katy had been sitting on the ledge of the bookcase in the Library, poring over a book. It was called Tasso's Jerusalem Delivered. The man who wrote it was an Italian, but somebody had done the story over into English. It was rather a queer book for a little girl to take a fancy to, but somehow Katy liked it very much. It told about knights, and ladies, and giants, and battles, and made her feel hot and cold by turns as she read, and as if she must rush at something, and shout, and strike blows. Katy was naturally fond of reading. Papa encouraged it. He kept a few books locked up, and then turned her loose in the Library. She read all sorts of things: travels, and sermons, and old magazines. Nothing was so dull that she couldn't get through with it. Anything really interesting absorbed her so that she never knew what was going on about her. The little girls to whose houses she went visiting had found this out, and always hid away their story-books when she was expected to tea. If they didn't do this, she was sure to pick one up and plunge in, and then it was no use to call her, or tug at her dress, for she neither saw nor heard anything more, till it was time to go home.
All this time, Katy had been sitting on the edge of the bookcase in the library, deeply engrossed in a book. It was called Tasso's Jerusalem Delivered. The author was Italian, but someone had translated it into English. It was a bit of an unusual book for a little girl to be interested in, but for some reason, Katy really liked it. It was about knights, ladies, giants, and battles, and it made her feel a mix of excitement and fear as she read, as if she needed to rush at something, shout, and swing her fists. Katy naturally loved reading. Dad encouraged it. He kept a few books locked up, then let her roam freely in the library. She read all kinds of things: travel accounts, sermons, and old magazines. Nothing was too boring for her to finish. Anything truly interesting absorbed her completely, so she often didn’t notice what was happening around her. The little girls she visited had figured this out, so they always hid their storybooks when she was expected for tea. If they didn’t, she would definitely pick one up and get lost in it, making it pointless to call her or tug at her dress because she wouldn’t see or hear anything until it was time to go home.
This afternoon she read the Jerusalem till It was too dark to see any more. On her way up stairs she met Aunt Izzie, with bonnet and shawl on.
This afternoon she read the Jerusalem until it got too dark to see anymore. On her way upstairs, she ran into Aunt Izzie, wearing her bonnet and shawl.
"Where have you been?" she said. "I have been calling you for the last half-hour."
"Where have you been?" she said. "I've been trying to reach you for the last half hour."
"I didn't hear you, ma'am."
"I didn't hear you, ma'am."
"But where were you?" persisted Miss Izzie.
"But where were you?" Miss Izzie kept asking.
"In the Library, reading," replied Katy.
"In the Library, reading," replied Katy.
Her aunt gave a sort of sniff, but she knew Katy's ways, and said no more.
Her aunt sniffed a bit, but she understood Katy's behavior and didn't say anything more.
"I'm going out to drink tea with Mrs. Hall and attend the evening Lecture," she went on. "Be sure that Clover gets her lesson, and if Cecy comes over as usual, you must send her home early. All of you must be in bed by nine."
"I'm going out to have tea with Mrs. Hall and go to the evening lecture," she continued. "Make sure Clover finishes her lesson, and if Cecy comes over like she usually does, you need to send her home early. Everyone needs to be in bed by nine."
"Yes'm," said Katy, but I fear she was not attending much, but thinking, in her secret soul, how jolly it was to have Aunt Izzie go out for once. Miss Carr was very faithful to her duties: she seldom left the children, even for an evening, so whenever she did, they felt a certain sense of novelty and freedom, which was dangerous as well as pleasant.
"Yes, ma'am," said Katy, but I worry she wasn't paying much attention, instead thinking, deep down, how great it was to have Aunt Izzie go out for a change. Miss Carr was very dedicated to her responsibilities: she hardly ever left the kids, even for a night, so whenever she did, they felt a mix of excitement and freedom, which was both risky and enjoyable.
Still, I am sure that on this occasion Katy meant no mischief. Like all excitable people she seldom did mean to do wrong, she just did it when it came into her head. Supper passed off successfully, and all might have gone well, had it not been that after the lessons were learned and Cecy had come in, they fell to talking about "Kikeri."
Still, I'm sure that this time Katy didn’t mean any harm. Like all energetic people, she rarely intended to do wrong; she just acted on whatever popped into her head. Supper went smoothly, and everything could have turned out fine, if only after the lessons were done and Cecy had arrived, they hadn’t started talking about "Kikeri."
Kikeri was a game which had been very popular with them a year before. They had invented it themselves, and chosen for it this queer name out of an old fairy story. It was a sort of mixture of Blindman's Buff and Tag—only instead of any one's eyes being bandaged, they all played in the dark. One of the children would stay out in the hall, which was dimly lighted from the stairs, while the others hid themselves in the nursery. When they were all hidden, they would call out "Kikeri," as a signal for the one in the hall to come in and find them. Of course, coming from the light he could see nothing, while the others could see only dimly. It was very exciting to stand crouching up in a corner and watch the dark figure stumbling about and feeling to right and left, while every now and then somebody, just escaping his clutches, would slip past and gain the hall, which was "Freedom Castle," with a joyful shout of "Kikeri, Kikeri, Kikeri, Ki!" Whoever was caught had to take the place of the catcher. For a long time this game was the delight of the Carr children; but so many scratches and black-and-blue spots came of it, and so many of the nursery things were thrown down and broken, that at last Aunt Izzie issued an order that it should not be played any more. This was almost a year since; but talking of it now put it into their heads to want to try it again.
Kikeri was a game that had been really popular with them a year ago. They had come up with it themselves and chosen that quirky name from an old fairy tale. It was a mix of Blindman's Bluff and Tag—only instead of blindfolding anyone, they all played in the dark. One of the kids would stay out in the hallway, which was dimly lit from the stairs, while the others hid in the nursery. Once everyone was hidden, they would call out "Kikeri" as a signal for the person in the hallway to come in and find them. Of course, coming in from the light, he could see nothing, while the others could only see faintly. It was super exciting to huddle in a corner and watch the dark figure stumbling around and feeling to the right and left, while every now and then, someone would just escape his grasp, slip past, and reach the hallway, which was "Freedom Castle," with a joyful shout of "Kikeri, Kikeri, Kikeri, Ki!" Whoever got caught had to take the catcher's place. For a long time, this game was the joy of the Carr children; but because there were so many scratches and bruises, and so many nursery items got knocked over and broken, Aunt Izzie finally declared it should no longer be played. That was almost a year ago; but talking about it now made them want to give it another shot.
"After all we didn't promise," said Cecy.
"After all, we didn't promise," said Cecy.
"No, and Papa never said a word about our not playing it," added Katy, to whom "Papa" was authority, and must always be minded, while Aunt Izzie might now and then be defied.
"No, and Papa never said anything about us not playing it," added Katy, who saw "Papa" as the ultimate authority and had to be obeyed, while Aunt Izzie could occasionally be challenged.
So they all went up stairs. Dorry and John, though half undressed, were allowed to join the game. Philly was fast asleep in another room.
So they all went upstairs. Dorry and John, even though they were half-dressed, were allowed to join the game. Philly was fast asleep in another room.
It was certainly splendid fun. Once Clover climbed up on the mantel-piece and sat there, and when Katy, who was finder, groped about a little more wildly than usual, she caught hold of Clover's foot, and couldn't imagine where it came from. Dorry got a hard knock, and cried, and at another time Katy's dress caught on the bureau handle and was frightfully torn, but these were too much affairs of every day to interfere in the least with the pleasures of Kikeri. The fun and frolic seemed to grow greater the longer they played. In the excitement, time went on much faster than any of them dreamed. Suddenly, in the midst of the noise, came a sound—the sharp distinct slam of the carryall-door at the side entrance. Aunt Izzie had returned from her Lecture.
It was definitely a blast. Once Clover climbed up on the mantel and sat there, and when Katy, who was the finder, searched around a bit more wildly than usual, she grabbed hold of Clover's foot and couldn't figure out where it came from. Dorry got a hard knock and cried, and another time Katy's dress got caught on the bureau handle and was horribly torn, but these were just regular everyday mishaps that didn't take away from the fun. The excitement only seemed to grow the longer they played. In all the chaos, time passed much faster than any of them realized. Suddenly, in the middle of the commotion, a sound broke through—the loud, clear slam of the carryall door at the side entrance. Aunt Izzie had come back from her lecture.
The dismay and confusion of that moment! Cecy slipped down stairs like an eel, and fled on the wings of fear along the path which led to her home. Mrs. Hall, as she bade Aunt Izzie good-night, and shut Dr. Carr's front door behind her with a bang, might have been struck with the singular fact that a distant bang came from her own front door like a sort of echo. But she was not a suspicious woman; and when she went up stairs there were Cecy's clothes neatly folded on a chair, and Cecy herself in bed, fast asleep, only with a little more color than usual in her cheeks.
The shock and confusion of that moment! Cecy darted down the stairs like an eel and raced away in fear along the path that led home. Mrs. Hall, as she said goodnight to Aunt Izzie and slammed Dr. Carr's front door behind her, might have noticed that a faint bang came from her own front door, almost like an echo. But she wasn't the suspicious type; when she went upstairs, she found Cecy's clothes neatly folded on a chair, and Cecy herself fast asleep in bed, though with a little more color in her cheeks than usual.
Meantime, Aunt Izzie was on her way up stairs, and such a panic as prevailed in the nursery! Katie felt it, and basely scuttled off to her own room, where she went to bed with all possible speed. But the others found it much harder to go to bed; there were so many of them, all getting into each other's way, and with no lamp to see by. Dorry and John popped under the clothes half undressed, Elsie disappeared, and Clover, too late for either, and hearing Aunt Izzie's step in the hall, did this horrible thing—fell on her knees, with her face buried in a chair, and began to say her prayers very hard indeed.
Meanwhile, Aunt Izzie was heading upstairs, and there was complete chaos in the nursery! Katie sensed it and hurried off to her own room, quickly getting into bed. But the others found it much harder to settle down; there were so many of them, all tripping over each other, and with no lamp to see by. Dorry and John crawled under the covers half undressed, Elsie vanished, and Clover, too late for either option and hearing Aunt Izzie's footsteps in the hall, did something terrible—she dropped to her knees, buried her face in a chair, and started praying very earnestly.
Aunt Izzie, coming in with a candle in her hand, stood in the doorway, astonished at the spectacle. She sat down and waited for Clover to get through, while Clover, on her part, didn't dare to get through, but went on repeating "Now I lay me" over and over again, in a sort of despair. At last Aunt Izzie said very grimly: "That will do, Clover, you can get up!" and Clover rose, feeling like a culprit, which she was, for it was much naughtier to pretend to be praying than to disobey Aunt Izzie and be out of bed after ten o'clock, though I think Clover hardly understood this then.
Aunt Izzie walked in with a candle in her hand and stood in the doorway, shocked by what she saw. She sat down and waited for Clover to finish, but Clover, feeling too scared to move, just kept repeating "Now I lay me" over and over in a sort of despair. Finally, Aunt Izzie said very sternly, "That's enough, Clover, you can get up!" and Clover got up, feeling like she did something wrong, which she did, because pretending to pray was much naughtier than disobeying Aunt Izzie and staying out of bed after ten o'clock, even though Clover probably didn't fully realize that at the time.
Aunt Izzie at once began to undress her, and while doing so asked so many questions, that before long she had got at the truth of the whole matter. She gave Clover a sharp scolding, and leaving her to wash her tearful face, she went to the bed where John and Dorry lay, fast asleep, and snoring as conspicuously as they knew how. Something strange in the appearance of the bed made her look more closely: she lifted the clothes, and there, sure enough, they were—half dressed, and with their school-boots on.
Aunt Izzie immediately started to take her clothes off, and while she was doing that, she asked so many questions that soon enough she uncovered the whole story. She gave Clover a stern talking-to, and after telling her to wash her tear-stained face, she went over to the bed where John and Dorry were sound asleep, snoring as loudly as they could. Something looked off about the bed, so she took a closer look: she pulled back the covers, and there they were—half dressed and still wearing their school shoes.
Such a shake as Aunt Izzie gave the little scamps at this discovery, would have roused a couple of dormice. Much against their will John and Dorry were forced to wake up, and be slapped and scolded, and made ready for bed, Aunt Izzie standing over them all the while, like a dragon. She had just tucked them warmly in, when for the first time she missed Elsie.
Such a shake that Aunt Izzie gave the little rascals at this discovery would have woken a couple of dormice. Unwillingly, John and Dorry had to wake up, get slapped and scolded, and get ready for bed, with Aunt Izzie hovering over them like a dragon. She had just tucked them in warmly when, for the first time, she noticed that Elsie was missing.
"Where is my poor little Elsie?" she exclaimed.
"Where is my poor little Elsie?" she said.
"In bed," said Clover, meekly.
"In bed," said Clover, quietly.
"In bed!" repeated Aunt Izzie, much amazed. Then stooping down, she gave a vigorous pull. The trundle-bed came into view, and sure enough, there was Elsie, in full dress, shoes and all, but so fast asleep that not all Aunt Izzie's shakes, and pinches, and calls, were able to rouse her. Her clothes were taken off, her boots unlaced, her night-gown put on; but through it all Elsie slept, and she was the only one of the children who did not get the scolding she deserved that dreadful night.
"In bed!" Aunt Izzie repeated, clearly surprised. Then she bent down and gave a strong tug. The trundle bed came into view, and sure enough, there was Elsie, fully dressed, shoes and all, but so deeply asleep that not even Aunt Izzie's shakes, pinches, or calls could wake her. Her clothes were taken off, her boots unlaced, and her nightgown put on; but through it all, Elsie slept, and she was the only one of the children who didn't get the scolding she deserved that awful night.
Katy did not even pretend to be asleep when Aunt Izzie went to her room. Her tardy conscience had waked up, and she was lying in bed, very miserable at having drawn the others into a scrape as well as herself, and at the failure of her last set of resolutions about "setting an example to the younger ones."
Katy didn't even pretend to be asleep when Aunt Izzie entered her room. Her guilty conscience had kicked in, and she was lying in bed, feeling really miserable for getting the others into trouble along with herself, and for failing at her latest promises to "set a good example for the younger ones."
So unhappy was she, that Aunt Izzie's severe words were almost a relief; and though she cried herself to sleep, it was rather from the burden of her own thoughts than because she had been scolded.
So unhappy was she that Aunt Izzie's harsh words were almost a relief; and even though she cried herself to sleep, it was more from the weight of her own thoughts than because she had been scolded.
She cried even harder the next day, for Dr. Carr talked to her more seriously than he had ever done before. He reminded her of the time when her Mamma died, and of how she said, "Katy must be a Mamma to the little ones, when she grows up." And he asked her if she didn't think the time was come for beginning to take this dear place towards the children. Poor Katy! She sobbed as if her heart would break at this, and though she made no promises, I think she was never quite so thoughtless again, after that day. As for the rest, Papa called them together and made them distinctly understand that "Kikeri" was never to be played any more. It was so seldom that Papa forbade any games, however boisterous, that this order really made an impression on the unruly brood, and they never have played Kikeri again, from that day to this.
She cried even harder the next day because Dr. Carr talked to her more seriously than he ever had before. He reminded her of when her mom died and how she said, "Katy must be a mom to the little ones when she grows up." He asked her if she didn't think it was time to start taking on that important role with the children. Poor Katy! She sobbed as if her heart would break at this, and although she didn't make any promises, I think she was never quite so carefree again after that day. As for the others, Dad gathered them together and made it clear that "Kikeri" was never to be played again. It was so rare for Dad to forbid any games, no matter how rowdy, that this instruction really stuck with the wild group, and they haven't played Kikeri since that day.
CHAPTER V
IN THE LOFT
"I declare," said Miss Petingill, laying down her work, "if them children don't beat all! What on airth are they going to do now?"
"I swear," said Miss Petingill, putting down her work, "those kids are something else! What on earth are they going to do now?"
Miss Petingill was sitting in the little room in the back building, which she always had when she came to the Carr's for a week's mending and making over. She was the dearest, funniest old woman who ever went out sewing by the day. Her face was round, and somehow made you think of a very nice baked apple, it was so criss-crossed, and lined by a thousand good-natured puckers. She was small and wiry, and wore caps and a false front, which was just the color of a dusty Newfoundland dog's back. Her eyes were dim, and she used spectacles; but for all that, she was an excellent worker. Every one liked Miss Petingill though Aunt Izzie did once say that her tongue "was hung in the middle." Aunt Izzie made this remark when she was in a temper, and was by no means prepared to have Phil walk up at once and request Miss Petingill to "stick it out," which she obligingly did; while the rest of the children crowded to look. They couldn't see that it was different from other tongues, but Philly persisted in finding something curious about it; there must be, you know—since it was hung in that queer way!
Miss Petingill was sitting in the little room in the back building, which she always used when she came to the Carr's for a week of mending and alterations. She was the sweetest, funniest old woman who ever did sewing by the day. Her face was round and somehow reminded you of a nice baked apple, so criss-crossed and lined with a thousand good-natured wrinkles. She was small and wiry, wore caps, and had a false front that was just the color of a dusty Newfoundland dog's back. Her eyes were dim, and she wore glasses; but despite that, she was an excellent worker. Everyone liked Miss Petingill, even though Aunt Izzie once said that her tongue "was hung in the middle." Aunt Izzie made this comment when she was in a bad mood and definitely wasn't expecting Phil to walk up and ask Miss Petingill to "stick it out," which she happily did, while the other kids crowded around to look. They couldn't see that it was different from other tongues, but Philly insisted there was something odd about it; there had to be, after all—since it was hung in that strange way!
Wherever Miss Petingill went, all sorts of treasures went with her. The children liked to have her come, for it was as good as a fairy story, or the circus, to see her things unpacked. Miss Petingill was very much afraid of burglars; she lay awake half the night listening for them and nothing on earth would have persuaded her to go anywhere, leaving behind what she called her "Plate." This stately word meant six old teaspoons, very thin and bright and sharp, and a butter-knife, whose handle set forth that it was "A testimonial of gratitude, for saving the life of Ithuriel Jobson, aged seven, on the occasion of his being attacked with quinsy sore throat." Miss Petingill was very proud of her knife. It and the spoons travelled about in a little basket which hung on her arm, and was never allowed to be out of her sight, even when the family she was sewing for were the honestest people in the world.
Wherever Miss Petingill went, she brought along all kinds of treasures. The kids loved her visits because watching her unpack her stuff felt just as exciting as a fairy tale or a circus. Miss Petingill was really scared of burglars; she would lie awake half the night listening for them, and nothing could convince her to leave behind what she called her "Plate." This fancy term referred to six old teaspoons, which were very thin, shiny, and sharp, along with a butter knife that proudly declared it was "A testimonial of gratitude for saving the life of Ithuriel Jobson, aged seven, during his struggle with quinsy sore throat." Miss Petingill took a lot of pride in her knife. Both the knife and the spoons traveled in a small basket that hung on her arm and was never allowed to be out of her sight, even when the family she was sewing for were the most honest people in the world.
Then, beside the plate-basket, Miss Petingill never stirred without Tom, her tortoiseshell cat. Tom was a beauty, and knew his power; he ruled Miss Petingill with a rod of iron, and always sat in the rocking-chair when there was one. It was no matter where she sat, Miss Petingill told people, but Tom was delicate, and must be made comfortable. A big family Bible always came too, and a special red merino pin-cushion, and some "shade pictures" of old Mr. and Mrs. Petingill and Peter Petingill, who was drowned at sea; and photographs of Mrs. Porter, who used to be Marcia Petingill, and Mrs. Porter's husband, and all the Porter children. Many little boxes and jars came also, and a long row of phials and bottles, filled with homemade physic and herb teas. Miss Petingill could not have slept without having them beside her, for, as she said, how did she know that she might not be "took sudden" with something, and die for want of a little ginger-balsam or pennyroyal?
Then, next to the plate-basket, Miss Petingill never moved without Tom, her tortoiseshell cat. Tom was a handsome cat and knew he was in charge; he ruled Miss Petingill with an iron fist and always claimed the rocking chair when one was available. It didn’t matter where she sat, Miss Petingill would say, but Tom was sensitive and needed to be comfortable. A large family Bible always came along, along with a special red merino pin-cushion, "shade pictures" of old Mr. and Mrs. Petingill and Peter Petingill, who drowned at sea; and photographs of Mrs. Porter, who used to be Marcia Petingill, along with Mrs. Porter's husband and all the Porter kids. Many little boxes and jars came too, along with a long line of phials and bottles filled with homemade remedies and herbal teas. Miss Petingill couldn’t have slept without them by her side, because, as she said, how could she know if she might not be "taken suddenly" with something and die for lack of a little ginger-balsam or pennyroyal?
The Carr children always made so much noise, that it required something unusual to make Miss Petingill drop her work, as she did now, and fly to the window. In fact there was a tremendous hubbub: hurrahs from Dorry, stamping of feet, and a great outcry of shrill, glad voices. Looking down, Miss Petingill saw the whole six—no, seven, for Cecy was there too—stream out of the wood-house door—which wasn't a door, but only a tall open arch—and rush noisily across the yard. Katy was at the head, bearing a large black bottle without any cork in it, while the others carried in each hand what seemed to be a cookie.
The Carr kids always made so much noise that it took something out of the ordinary to make Miss Petingill stop her work, like she did just now, and rush to the window. There was a huge commotion: cheers from Dorry, stamping feet, and a loud chorus of excited voices. Looking down, Miss Petingill saw all six—wait, seven, since Cecy was there too—come streaming out of the wood-house door—which wasn’t really a door, just a tall open arch—and dash noisily across the yard. Katy led the way, holding a large black bottle with no cork in it, while the others each carried what looked like a cookie in their hands.
"Katherine Carr! Kather-ine!" screamed Miss Petingill, tapping loudly on the glass. "Don't you see that it's raining? you ought to be ashamed to let your little brothers and sisters go out and get wet in such a way!" But nobody heard her, and the children vanished into the shed, where nothing could be seen but a distant flapping of pantalettes and frilled trousers, going up what seemed to be a ladder, farther back in the shed. So, with a dissatisfied cluck, Miss Petingill drew back her head, perched the spectacles on her nose, and went to work again on Katy's plaid alpaca, which had two immense zigzag rents across the middle of the front breadth. Katy's frocks, strange to say, always tore exactly in that place!
"Katherine Carr! Kather-ine!" yelled Miss Petingill, banging on the glass. "Can’t you see it’s raining? You should be ashamed for letting your little brothers and sisters go out and get soaking wet like that!" But nobody listened to her, and the kids disappeared into the shed, where all that could be seen was the distant flapping of pantalettes and frilly pants, going up what looked like a ladder, further back in the shed. So, with a frustrated cluck, Miss Petingill pulled her head back, adjusted her glasses, and went back to fixing Katy's plaid alpaca, which had two huge zigzag tears right across the middle of the front. Oddly enough, Katy's dresses always tore in exactly that spot!
If Miss Petingill's eyes could have reached a little farther, they would have seen that it wasn't a ladder up which the children were climbing, but a tall wooden post, with spikes driven into it about a foot apart. It required quite a stride to get from one spike to the other; in fact the littler ones couldn't have managed it at all, had it not been for Clover and Cecy "boosting" very hard from below, while Katy, making a long arm, clawed from above. At last they were all safely up, and in the delightful retreat which I am about to describe:
If Miss Petingill's eyes could have seen a little further, they would have noticed that the children weren't climbing a ladder but a tall wooden post with spikes spaced about a foot apart. It took quite a stretch to get from one spike to the next; in fact, the younger ones wouldn't have been able to manage it at all without Clover and Cecy pushing hard from below, while Katy reached down from above. Finally, they were all safely up, in the wonderful hideout that I am about to describe:
Imagine a low, dark loft without any windows, and with only a very little light coming in through the square hole in the floor, to which the spikey post led. There was a strong smell of corn-cobs, though the corn had been taken away, a great deal of dust and spiderweb in the corners, and some wet spots on the boards; for the roof always leaked a little in rainy weather.
Imagine a dim, low loft with no windows, lit only by a small amount of light coming through the square hole in the floor, where the spiky post led. There was a strong smell of corn cobs, even though the corn had been removed, plenty of dust and spiderwebs in the corners, and some damp spots on the boards; the roof always leaked a bit during rainy weather.
This was the place, which for some reason I have never been able to find out, the Carr children preferred to any other on rainy Saturdays, when they could not play out-doors, Aunt Izzie was as much puzzled at this fancy as I am. When she was young (a vague, far-off time, which none of her nieces and nephews believed in much), she had never had any of these queer notions about getting off into holes and corners, and poke-away places. Aunt Izzie would gladly have forbidden them to go the loft, but Dr. Carr had given his permission, so all she could do was to invent stories about children who had broken their bones in various dreadful ways, by climbing posts and ladders. But these stories made no impression on any of the children except little Phil, and the self-willed brood kept on their way, and climbed their spiked post as often as they liked.
This was the spot that, for some reason I could never figure out, the Carr kids preferred over any other on rainy Saturdays when they couldn't play outside. Aunt Izzie was just as confused by this preference as I am. When she was young (a vague, distant time none of her nieces and nephews really believed in), she never had any of these strange ideas about hiding out in nooks and crannies. Aunt Izzie would have happily forbidden them from going up to the loft, but Dr. Carr had given his okay, so all she could do was come up with stories about kids who had broken their bones in horrible ways by climbing poles and ladders. But these stories didn't affect any of the kids except for little Phil, and the determined group continued on their way and climbed their spiked post whenever they wanted.
"What's in the bottle?" demanded Dorry, the minute he was fairly landed in the loft.
"What's in the bottle?" Dorry asked, as soon as he was settled in the loft.
"Don't be greedy," replied Katy, severely; "you will know when the time comes. It is something delicious, I can assure you.
"Don't be greedy," Katy replied firmly. "You'll know when the time comes. It's something delicious, I promise."
"Now," she went on, having thus quenched Dorry, "all of you had better give me your cookies to put away: if you don't, they'll be sure to be eaten up before the feast, and then you know there wouldn't be anything to make a feast of."
"Now," she continued, having calmed Dorry down, "you all should give me your cookies to store away: if you don't, they'll definitely be eaten before the feast, and then you know there won't be anything left for the feast."
So all of them handed over their cookies. Dorry, who had begun on his as he came up the ladder, was a little unwilling, but he was too much in the habit of minding Katy to dare to disobey. The big bottle was set in a corner, and a stack of cookies built up around it.
So they all gave up their cookies. Dorry, who had started eating his while climbing the ladder, was a bit reluctant, but he was too used to listening to Katy to risk defying her. The big bottle was placed in a corner, and a pile of cookies was stacked up around it.
"That's right," proceeded Katy, who, as oldest and biggest, always took the lead in their plays. "Now if we're fixed and ready to begin, the Fête (Katy pronounced it Feet) can commence. The opening exercise will be 'A Tragedy of the Alhambra,' by Miss Hall."
"That's right," continued Katy, who, being the oldest and biggest, always took charge in their games. "Now that we're set and ready to start, the Fête (Katy pronounced it Feet) can begin. The first act will be 'A Tragedy of the Alhambra,' by Miss Hall."
"No," cried Clover; "first 'The Blue Wizard, or Edwitha of the Hebrides,' you know, Katy."
"No," shouted Clover; "first 'The Blue Wizard, or Edwitha of the Hebrides,' you know, Katy."
"Didn't I tell you?" said Katy; "a dreadful accident has happened to that."
"Didn't I tell you?" Katy said. "A terrible accident has happened to that."
"Oh, what?" cried all the rest, for Edwitha was rather a favorite with the family. It was one of the many serial stories which Katy was forever writing, and was about a lady, a knight, a blue wizard, and a poodle named Bop. It had been going on so many months now, that everybody had forgotten the beginning, and nobody had any particular hope of living to hear the end, but still the news of its untimely fate was a shock.
"Oh, what?" exclaimed everyone else, since Edwitha was quite the favorite in the family. It was one of the many serial stories that Katy was always writing, featuring a lady, a knight, a blue wizard, and a poodle named Bop. It had been going on for so many months now that everyone had forgotten the beginning, and no one really expected to be around to find out how it ended, but still, the news of its unexpected demise was a shock.
"I'll tell you," said Katy. "Old Judge Kirby called this morning to see Aunt Izzie; I was studying in the little room, but I saw him come in, and pull out the big chair and sit down, and I almost screamed out 'don't!'"
"I'll tell you," said Katy. "Old Judge Kirby came by this morning to see Aunt Izzie; I was studying in the little room, but I saw him come in, pull out the big chair, and sit down, and I almost screamed 'don't!'"
"Why?" cried the children.
"Why?" shouted the kids.
"Don't you see? I had stuffed 'Edwitha' down between the back and the seat. It was a beautiful hiding-place, for the seat goes back ever so far; but Edwitha was such a fat bundle, and old Judge Kirby takes up so much room, that I was afraid there would be trouble. And sure enough, he had hardly dropped down before there was a great crackling of paper, and he jumped up again and called out, 'Bless me! what is that?' And then he began poking, and poking, and just as he had poked out the whole bundle, and was putting on his spectacles to see what it was, Aunt Izzie came in."
"Don't you see? I had stuffed 'Edwitha' between the back and the seat. It was a beautiful hiding place because the seat goes back pretty far; but Edwitha was such a big bundle, and old Judge Kirby took up so much space, that I was worried there would be trouble. And sure enough, he had hardly settled down before there was a loud crackling of paper, and he jumped up again and shouted, 'Goodness! What is that?' Then he started poking around, and just as he had pulled out the whole bundle and was putting on his glasses to see what it was, Aunt Izzie walked in."
"Well, what next?" cried the children, immensely tickled.
"Well, what's next?" shouted the kids, completely amused.
"Oh!" continued Katy, "Aunt Izzie put on her glasses too, and screwed up her eyes—you know the way she does, and she and the judge read a little bit of it; that part at the first, you remember, where Bop steals the blue-pills, and the Wizard tries to throw him into the sea. You can't think how funny it was to hear Aunt Izzie reading 'Edwitha' out loud—" and Katy went into convulsions at the recollection "where she got to 'Oh Bop—my angel Bop—' I just rolled under the table, and stuffed the table-cover in my mouth to keep from screaming right out. By and by I heard her call Debby, and give her the papers, and say: 'Here is a mass of trash which I wish you to put at once into the kitchen fire.' And she told me afterward that she thought I would be in an insane asylum before I was twenty. It was too bad," ended Katy half laughing and half crying, "to burn up the new chapter and all. But there's one good thing—she didn't find 'The Fairy of the Dry Goods Box,' that was stuffed farther back in the seat.
"Oh!" Katy continued, "Aunt Izzie put on her glasses too and squinted—you know how she does, and she and the judge read a bit of it; that part at the beginning, you remember, where Bop steals the blue pills, and the Wizard tries to throw him into the sea. You can't imagine how funny it was to hear Aunt Izzie reading 'Edwitha' out loud—" and Katy started laughing uncontrollably at the memory "when she got to 'Oh Bop—my angel Bop—' I just rolled under the table and stuffed the tablecloth in my mouth to keep from screaming. After a while, I heard her call Debby and give her the papers, saying: 'Here’s a bunch of nonsense that I want you to throw into the kitchen fire right away.' And later she told me that she thought I would end up in an insane asylum before I turned twenty. It was a shame," Katy said, half laughing and half crying, "to burn the new chapter and all. But there’s one good thing—she didn’t find 'The Fairy of the Dry Goods Box,' which was stuffed farther back in the seat."
"And now," continued the mistress of ceremonies, "we will begin. Miss Hall will please rise."
"And now," the host continued, "let's get started. Miss Hall, please stand up."
"Miss Hall," much flustered at her fine name, got up with very red cheeks.
"Miss Hall," feeling quite flustered by her distinguished name, stood up with very red cheeks.
"It was once upon a time," she read, "Moonlight lay on the halls of the Alhambra, and the knight, striding impatiently down the passage, thought she would never come."
"It was once upon a time," she read, "Moonlight spilled over the halls of the Alhambra, and the knight, pacing anxiously down the hallway, thought she would never arrive."
"Who, the moon?" asked Clover.
"Who, the moon?" asked Clover.
"No, of course not," replied Cecy, "a lady he was in love with. The next verse is going to tell about her, only you interrupted.
"No, of course not," replied Cecy, "he was in love with a lady. The next verse is going to talk about her, but you interrupted."
"She wore a turban of silver, with a jewelled crescent. As she stole down the corregidor the beams struck it and it glittered like stars.
"She wore a silver turban with a jeweled crescent. As she walked down the corregidor, the light hit it and it sparkled like stars."
"'So you are come, Zuleika?'
"'So you've arrived, Zuleika?'"
"'Yes, my lord.'
"Yes, my lord."
"Just then a sound as of steel smote upon the ear, and Zuleika's mail-clad father rushed in. He drew his sword, so did the other. A moment more, and they both lay dead and stiff in the beams of the moon. Zuleika gave a loud shriek, and threw herself upon their bodies. She was dead, too! And so ends the Tragedy of the Alhambra."
"Just then, a sound like steel rang out, and Zuleika's armored father burst in. He drew his sword, and so did the other. In a moment, they both lay dead and rigid in the moonlight. Zuleika let out a loud scream and threw herself onto their bodies. She was dead too! And that’s how the Tragedy of the Alhambra ends."
"That's lovely," said Katy, drawing a long breath, "only very sad! What beautiful stories you do write, Cecy! But I wish you wouldn't always kill the people. Why couldn't the knight have killed the father, and—no, I suppose Zuleika wouldn't have married him then. Well, the father might have—oh, bother! why must anybody be killed, anyhow? why not have them fall on each other's necks, and make up?"
"That's beautiful," said Katy, taking a deep breath, "but also really sad! You write such amazing stories, Cecy! But I wish you wouldn't always have to kill off characters. Why couldn't the knight have killed the father, and—no, I guess Zuleika wouldn't have married him then. Well, the father could have—oh, forget it! Why does anyone have to die at all? Why not have them embrace and make up?"
"Why, Katy!" cried Cecy, "it wouldn't have been a tragedy then. You know the name was A Tragedy of the Alhambra."
"Why, Katy!" exclaimed Cecy, "it wouldn't have been a tragedy then. You know the name was A Tragedy of the Alhambra."
"Oh, well," said Katy, hurriedly, for Cecy's lips were beginning to pout, and her fair, pinkish face to redden, as if she were about to cry; "perhaps it was prettier to have them all die; only I thought, for a change, you know!—What a lovely word that was—. 'Corregidor'—what does it mean?"
"Oh, well," said Katy quickly, because Cecy's lips were starting to pout and her light pink face was getting red, like she was about to cry; "maybe it was prettier if they all died; I just thought, for a change, you know!—What a beautiful word that was—. 'Corregidor'—what does it mean?"
"I don't know," replied Cecy, quite consoled. "It was in the 'Conquest of Granada.' Something to walk over, I believe."
"I don't know," replied Cecy, feeling reassured. "It was in the 'Conquest of Granada.' Something to walk on, I think."
"The next," went on Katy, consulting her paper, "is 'Yap,' a Simple Poem, by Clover Carr."
"The next," continued Katy, checking her notes, "is 'Yap,' a Simple Poem, by Clover Carr."
All the children giggled, but Clover got up composedly, and recited the following verses:
All the kids laughed, but Clover stood up calmly and recited the following lines:
"Did you ever know Yap?
The best little dog
Who e'er sat on lap
Or barked at a frog.
"Did you ever know Yap?
The best little dog
Who ever sat on a lap
Or barked at a frog.
"His eyes were like beads,
His tail like a mop,
And it waggled as if
It never would stop.
"His eyes were like beads,
His tail like a mop,
And it wagged as if
It would never stop.
"His hair was like silk
Of the glossiest sheen,
He always ate milk,
And once the cold-cream
"His hair was silky smooth
With a shiny sheen,
He always drank milk,
And there was once the cold cream
"Off the nursery bureau
(That line is too long!)
It made him quite ill,
So endeth my song.
"Off the nursery bureau
(That line is too long!)
It made him feel really sick,
So that’s the end of my song.
"For Yappy he died
Just two months ago,
And we oughtn't to sing
At a funeral, you know."
"For Yappy, he died
Just two months ago,
And we shouldn't sing
At a funeral, you know."
The "Poem" met with immense applause; all the children laughed, and shouted, and clapped, till the loft rang again. But Clover kept her face perfectly, and sat down as demure as ever, except that the little dimples came and went at the corners of her mouth; dimples, partly natural, and partly, I regret to say, the result of a pointed slate-pencil, with which Clover was in the habit of deepening them every day while she studied her lessons.
The "Poem" received huge applause; all the kids laughed, shouted, and clapped until the place echoed. But Clover maintained a perfectly composed face, sitting as modestly as ever, though the little dimples appeared and disappeared at the corners of her mouth; dimples that were partly natural and partly, I regret to say, the result of a pointed pencil that Clover used to deepen them every day while she studied her lessons.
"Now," said Katy, after the noise had subsided, "now come 'Scripture Verses,' by Miss Elsie and Joanna Carr. Hold up your head, Elsie, and speak distinctly; and oh, Johnnie, you mustn't giggle in that way when it comes your turn!"
"Now," said Katy, after the noise had quieted down, "now it's time for 'Scripture Verses,' by Miss Elsie and Joanna Carr. Hold your head up, Elsie, and speak clearly; and oh, Johnnie, you can’t giggle like that when it’s your turn!"
But Johnnie only giggled the harder at this appeal, keeping her hands very tight across her mouth, and peeping out over her fingers. Elsie, however, was solemn as a little judge, and with great dignity began:
But Johnnie just giggled even more at this request, holding her hands tightly over her mouth and peeking out from behind her fingers. Elsie, though, was serious like a little judge and began with great dignity:
"An angel with a fiery sword,
Came to send Adam and Eve abroad
And as they journeyed through the skies
They took one look at Paradise.
They thought of all the happy hours
Among the birds and fragrant bowers,
And Eve she wept, and Adam bawled,
And both together loudly squalled."
"An angel with a flaming sword,
Came to send Adam and Eve away
And as they traveled through the skies
They caught one glimpse of Paradise.
They remembered all the joyful times
Among the birds and sweet-smelling flowers,
And Eve cried, while Adam yelled,
And together they both loudly wailed."
Dorry snickered at this, but sedate Clover hushed him.
Dorry laughed at this, but calm Clover quieted him.
"You mustn't," she said; "it's about the Bible, you know. Now John, it's your turn."
"You shouldn't," she said; "it's about the Bible, you know. Now John, it's your turn."
But Johnnie would persist in holding her hands over her mouth, while her fat little shoulders shook with laughter. At last, with a great effort, she pulled her face straight, and speaking as fast as she possibly could, repeated, in a sort of burst:
But Johnnie kept covering her mouth with her hands, even as her chubby little shoulders shook with laughter. Finally, with a huge effort, she straightened her face and, speaking as quickly as she could, blurted out:
"Balaam's donkey saw the Angel,
And stopped short in fear.
Balaam didn't see the Angel,
Which is very queer."
"Balaam's donkey saw the Angel,
And stopped suddenly in fear.
Balaam didn't see the Angel,
Which is really strange."
After which she took refuge again behind her fingers, while Elsie went on—
After that, she once again hid behind her fingers, while Elsie continued—
"Elijah by the creek,
He by ravens fed,
Took from their horny beak
Pieces of meat and bread."
"Elijah by the creek,
He was fed by ravens,
Took from their sharp beak
Bits of meat and bread."
"Come, Johnnie," said Katy, but the incorrigible Johnnie was shaking again, and all they could make out was—
"Come on, Johnnie," said Katy, but the impossible Johnnie was shaking again, and all they could figure out was—
"The bears came down, and ate———and ate."
"The bears came down and ate—and ate."
These "Verses" were part of a grand project on which Clover and Elsie had been busy for more than a year. It was a sort of rearrangement of Scripture for infant minds; and when it was finished, they meant to have it published, bound in red, with daguerreotypes of the two authoresses on the cover. "The Youth's Poetical Bible" was to be the name of it. Papa, much tickled with the scraps which he overheard, proposed, instead, "The Trundle-Bed Book," as having been composed principally in that spot, but Elsie and Clover were highly indignant, and would not listen to the idea for a moment.
These "Verses" were part of a big project that Clover and Elsie had been working on for over a year. It was a kind of reimagining of Scripture for young kids; and once it was done, they planned to publish it, bound in red, with photos of the two authors on the cover. They were calling it "The Youth's Poetical Bible." Dad, amused by the bits he overheard, suggested instead "The Trundle-Bed Book," since it was mostly created in that spot, but Elsie and Clover were really offended and wouldn't consider the idea for even a second.
After the "Scripture Verses," came Dorry's turn. He had been allowed to choose for himself, which was unlucky, as his taste was peculiar, not to say gloomy. On this occasion he had selected that cheerful hymn which begins—
After the "Scripture Verses," it was Dorry's turn. He had been allowed to choose for himself, which was unfortunate, as his taste was unusual, if not bleak. This time, he had picked that upbeat hymn that starts—
"Hark, from the tombs a doleful sound."
"Hear, from the graves a sad sound."
And he now began to recite it in a lugubrious voice and with great emphasis, smacking his lips, as it were, over such lines as—
And he now started to read it in a mournful voice and with a lot of emphasis, smacking his lips, as if savoring lines like—
"Princes, this clay shall be your bed,
In spite of all your towers."
"Princes, this earth will be your bed,
Despite all your towers."
The older children listened with a sort of fascinated horror, rather enjoying the cold chills which ran down their backs, and huddling close together, as Dorry's hollow tones echoed from the dark corners of the loft. It was too much for Philly, however. At the close of the piece he was found to be in tears.
The older kids listened with a mix of fascination and fright, feeling a thrill from the cold chills running down their spines, and they huddled together as Dorry's eerie voice echoed from the dark corners of the attic. However, it was too much for Philly. By the end of the story, he was found in tears.
"I don't want to st-a-a-y up here and be groaned at," he sobbed.
"I don't want to stay up here and be groaned at," he cried.
"There, you bad boy!" cried Katy, all the more angry because she was conscious of having enjoyed it herself, "that's what you do with your horrid hymns, frightening us to death and making Phil cry!" And she gave Dorry a little shake. He began to whimper, and as Phil was still sobbing, and Johnnie had begun to sob too, out of sympathy with the others, the Feet in the Loft seemed likely to come to a sad end.
"There, you troublemaker!" shouted Katy, even more upset because she realized she had enjoyed it too, "that's what you do with your awful hymns, scaring us to death and making Phil cry!" And she gave Dorry a little shake. He started to whimper, and since Phil was still sobbing and Johnnie had begun to cry as well, feeling sorry for the others, the Feet in the Loft seemed headed for a tragic end.
"I'm goin' to tell Aunt Izzie that I don't like you," declared Dorry, putting one leg through the opening in the floor.
"I'm going to tell Aunt Izzie that I don't like you," declared Dorry, putting one leg through the opening in the floor.
"No, you aren't," said Katy, seizing him, "you are going to stay, because now we are going to have the Feast! Do stop, Phil; and Johnnie, don't be a goose, but come and pass round the cookies."
"No, you're not," said Katy, grabbing him. "You're going to stay because now we're having the Feast! Stop it, Phil; and Johnnie, don't be silly, just come and pass around the cookies."
The word "Feast" produced a speedy effect on the spirits of the party. Phil cheered at once, and Dorry changed his mind about going. The black bottle was solemnly set in the midst, and the cookies were handed about by Johnnie, who was now all smiles. The cookies had scalloped edges and caraway seeds inside, and were very nice. There were two apiece; and as the last was finished, Katy put her hand in her pocket, and amid great applause, produced the crowning addition to the repast—seven long, brown sticks of cinnamon.
The word "Feast" quickly lifted everyone's spirits. Phil cheered immediately, and Dorry decided against leaving. The black bottle was placed in the center, and Johnnie, now all smiles, started passing around the cookies. The cookies had scalloped edges and caraway seeds inside, and they were really good. Everyone had two each; and as the last one was finished, Katy reached into her pocket and, amidst loud applause, pulled out the final touch to the meal—seven long, brown sticks of cinnamon.
"Isn't it fun?" she said. "Debby was real good-natured to-day, and let me put my own hand into the box, so I picked out the longest sticks there were. Now, Cecy, as you're company, you shall have the first drink out of the bottle."
"Isn't it fun?" she said. "Debby was really good-natured today and let me put my own hand in the box, so I picked out the longest sticks there were. Now, Cecy, since you’re our guest, you get to have the first drink from the bottle."
The "something delicious" proved to be weak vinegar-and-water. It was quite warm, but somehow, drank up there in the loft, and out of a bottle, it tasted very nice. Beside, they didn't call it vinegar-and-water—of course not! Each child gave his or her swallow a different name, as if the bottle were like Signor Blitz's and could pour out a dozen things at once. Clover called her share "Raspberry Shrub," Dorry christened his "Ginger Pop," while Cecy, who was romantic, took her three sips under the name of "Hydomel," which she explained was something nice, made, she believed, of beeswax. The last drop gone, and the last bit of cinnamon crunched, the company came to order again, for the purpose of hearing Philly repeat his one piece,—
The "something delicious" turned out to be weak vinegar and water. It was pretty warm, but somehow, drinking it up there in the loft from a bottle, it tasted really nice. Besides, they didn't call it vinegar and water—of course not! Each kid gave their sip a different name, as if the bottle were like Signor Blitz's and could pour out a dozen things at once. Clover called her share "Raspberry Shrub," Dorry named his "Ginger Pop," while Cecy, who was romantic, took her three sips under the name of "Hydomel," which she explained was something nice, made, she believed, from beeswax. With the last drop gone and the last bit of cinnamon crunched, the group settled down again to hear Philly repeat his one piece,—
"Little drops of water,"
"Small drops of water,"
which exciting poem he had said every Saturday as far back as they could remember. After that Katy declared the literary part of the "Feet" over, and they all fell to playing "Stagecoach," which, in spite of close quarters and an occasional bump from the roof, was such good fun, that a general "Oh dear!" welcomed the ringing of the tea-bell. I suppose cookies and vinegar had taken away their appetites, for none of them were hungry, and Dorry astonished Aunt Izzie very much by eyeing the table in a disgusted way, and saying: "Pshaw! only plum sweatmeats and sponge cake and hot biscuit! I don't want any supper."
which exciting poem he had recited every Saturday for as long as they could remember. After that, Katy announced the literary segment of the "Feet" was over, and they all started playing "Stagecoach," which, despite the cramped space and an occasional bump from the roof, was so much fun that a collective "Oh dear!" greeted the sound of the tea-bell. I guess cookies and vinegar had ruined their appetites because none of them felt hungry, and Dorry surprised Aunt Izzie by looking at the table with disdain and saying, "Pshaw! just plum sweetmeats and sponge cake and hot biscuits! I don’t want any supper."
"What ails the child? he must be sick," said Dr. Carr; but Katy explained.
"What’s wrong with the kid? He must be sick," said Dr. Carr; but Katy explained.
"Oh no, Papa, it isn't that—only we've been having a feast in the loft."
"Oh no, Dad, it's not that—it's just that we've been having a party in the attic."
"Did you have a good time?" asked Papa, while Aunt Izzie gave a dissatisfied groan. And all the children answered at once: "Splendiferous!"
"Did you enjoy yourselves?" asked Dad, while Aunt Izzie let out an annoyed groan. And all the kids responded together: "Awesome!"
CHAPTER VI
INTIMATE FRIENDS
"Aunt Izzie, may I ask Imogen Clark to spend the day here on Saturday?" cried Katy, bursting in one afternoon.
"Aunt Izzie, can I invite Imogen Clark to hang out here on Saturday?" cried Katy, bursting in one afternoon.
"Who on earth is Imogen Clark? I never heard the name before," replied her aunt.
"Who in the world is Imogen Clark? I've never heard that name before," replied her aunt.
"Oh, the loveliest girl! She hasn't been going to Mrs. Knight's school but a little while, but we're the greatest friends. And she's perfectly beautiful, Aunt Izzie. Her hands are just as white as snow, and no bigger than that. She's got the littlest waist of any girl in school, and she's real sweet, and so self-denying and unselfish! I don't believe she has a bit good times at home, either. Do let me ask her!"
"Oh, the most beautiful girl! She hasn't been at Mrs. Knight's school for long, but we're the best friends. And she's absolutely gorgeous, Aunt Izzie. Her hands are just as white as snow, and they're so small. She's got the tiniest waist of any girl in school, and she's really sweet, super humble, and so generous! I don't think she has a great time at home either. Please let me invite her!"
"How do you know she's so sweet and self-denying, if you've known her such a short time?" asked Aunt Izzie, in an unpromising tone.
"How do you know she’s so sweet and selfless if you’ve only known her for a short time?" asked Aunt Izzie in a skeptical tone.
"Oh, she tells me everything! We always walk together at recess now. I know all about her, and she's just lovely! Her father used to be real rich, but they're poor now, and Imogen had to have her boots patched twice last winter. I guess she's the flower of her family. You can't think how I love her!" concluded Katy, sentimentally.
"Oh, she tells me everything! We always walk together at recess now. I know all about her, and she's just wonderful! Her dad used to be really wealthy, but they're struggling now, and Imogen had to get her boots repaired twice last winter. I guess she's the pride of her family. You can't imagine how much I love her!" concluded Katy, emotionally.
"No, I can't," said Aunt Izzie. "I never could see into these sudden friendships of yours, Katy, and I'd rather you wouldn't invite this Imogen, or whatever her name is, till I've had a chance to ask somebody about her."
"No, I can't," said Aunt Izzie. "I've never understood these sudden friendships of yours, Katy, and I'd prefer you not to invite this Imogen, or whatever her name is, until I've had a chance to ask someone about her."
Katy clasped her hands in despair. "Oh, Aunt Izzie!" she cried, "Imogen knows that I came in to ask you, and she's standing at the gate at this moment, waiting to hear what you say. Please let me, just this once! I shall be so dreadfully ashamed not to."
Katy held her hands together in despair. "Oh, Aunt Izzie!" she exclaimed, "Imogen knows I came in to ask you, and she's standing at the gate right now, waiting to hear what you say. Please let me, just this once! I’ll be so incredibly embarrassed if I don't."
"Well," said Miss Izzie, moved by the wretchedness of Katy's face, "if you've asked her already, it's no use my saying no, I suppose. But recollect, Katy, this is not to happen again. I can't have you inviting girls, and then coming for my leave. Your father won't be at all pleased. He's very particular about whom you make friends with. Remember how Mrs. Spenser turned out."
"Well," said Miss Izzie, touched by the sadness on Katy's face, "if you've already asked her, I guess there's no point in me saying no. But just remember, Katy, this can't happen again. I can't have you inviting girls and then coming to me for permission. Your dad won't be happy at all. He's very picky about who you befriend. Don't forget how things turned out with Mrs. Spenser."
Poor Katy! Her propensity to fall violently in love with new people was always getting her into scrapes. Ever since she began to walk and talk, "Katy's intimate friends" had been one of the jokes of the household.
Poor Katy! Her tendency to fall head over heels for new people always got her into trouble. Ever since she started walking and talking, "Katy's close friends" had been one of the ongoing jokes in the house.
Papa once undertook to keep a list of them, but the number grew so great that he gave it up in despair. First on the list was a small Irish child, named Marianne O'Riley. Marianne lived in a street which Katy passed on her way to school. It was not Mrs. Knight's, but an ABC school, to which Dorry and John now went. Marianne used to be always making sand-pies in front of her mother's house, and Katy, who was about five years old, often stopped to help her. Over this mutual pastry they grew so intimate, that Katy resolved to adopt Marianne as her own little girl, and bring her up in a safe and hidden corner.
Papa once tried to keep a list of them, but it grew so long that he gave up in frustration. At the top of the list was a small Irish girl named Marianne O'Riley. Marianne lived on a street that Katy passed on her way to school. It wasn't Mrs. Knight's, but an ABC school where Dorry and John went now. Marianne was always making sand-pies in front of her mom's house, and Katy, who was about five years old, often stopped to help her. Through their shared baking, they became so close that Katy decided to adopt Marianne as her own little girl and raise her in a safe and secret spot.
She told Clover of this plan, but nobody else. The two children, full of their delightful secret, began to save pieces of bread and cookies from their supper every evening. By degrees they collected a great heap of dry crusts, and other refreshments, which they put safely away in the garret. They also saved the apples which were given them for two weeks, and made a bed in a big empty box, with cotton quilts, and the dolls' pillows out of the baby-house. When all was ready, Katy broke the plan to her beloved Marianne, and easily persuaded her to run away and take possession of this new home.
She shared this plan with Clover but no one else. The two kids, thrilled by their secret, started saving bits of bread and cookies from their dinner each night. Gradually, they gathered a big stash of dry crusts and other snacks, which they tucked away safely in the attic. They also saved the apples they received for two weeks and created a cozy bed in a large empty box, with cotton quilts and pillows from the dollhouse. Once everything was set, Katy revealed the plan to her dear Marianne and quickly convinced her to run away and move into their new home.
"We won't tell Papa and Mamma till she's quite grown up," Katy said to Clover; "then we'll bring her down stairs, and won't they be surprised? Don't let's call her Marianne any longer, either. It isn't pretty. We'll name her Susquehanna instead—Susquehanna Carr. Recollect, Marianne, you mustn't answer if I call you Marianne—only when I say Susquehanna."
"We won’t tell Dad and Mom until she’s all grown up," Katy said to Clover. "Then we’ll bring her downstairs, and won’t they be surprised? Let’s stop calling her Marianne, too. It’s not pretty. We’ll name her Susquehanna instead—Susquehanna Carr. Remember, Marianne, you mustn’t respond if I call you Marianne—only when I say Susquehanna."
"Yes'm," replied Marianne, very meekly.
"Yes," replied Marianne, very meekly.
For a whole day all went on delightfully. Susquehanna lived in her wooden box, ate all the apples and the freshest cookies, and was happy. The two children took turns to steal away and play with the "Baby," as they called Marianne, though she was a great deal bigger than Clover. But when night came on, and nurse swooped on Katy and Clover, and carried them off to bed, Miss O'Riley began to think that the garret was a dreadful place. Peeping out of her box, she could see black things standing in corners, which she did not recollect seeing in the day-time. They were really trunks and brooms and warming-pans, but somehow, in the darkness, they looked different—big and awful. Poor little Marianne bore it as long as she could; but when at last a rat began to scratch in the wall close beside her, her courage gave way entirely, and she screamed at the top of her voice.
For an entire day, everything went wonderfully. Susquehanna lived in her wooden box, ate all the apples and the freshest cookies, and was happy. The two kids took turns sneaking off to play with the "Baby," as they called Marianne, even though she was much bigger than Clover. But when night came, and the nurse swooped in to take Katy and Clover off to bed, Miss O'Riley started to think the attic was a terrifying place. Peeking out of her box, she could see dark shapes in the corners that she didn't remember seeing during the day. They were actually trunks, brooms, and warming pans, but somehow, in the dark, they looked different—big and frightening. Poor little Marianne endured it as long as she could, but when a rat started scratching in the wall right next to her, her bravery completely crumbled, and she screamed at the top of her lungs.
"What is that?" said Dr. Carr, who had just come in, and was on his way up stairs.
"What is that?" said Dr. Carr, who had just walked in and was heading upstairs.
"It sounds as if it came from the attic," said Mrs. Carr (for this was before Mamma died). "Can it be that one of the children has got out of bed and wandered up stairs in her sleep?"
"It sounds like it came from the attic," said Mrs. Carr (since this was before Mom died). "Could it be that one of the kids got out of bed and walked upstairs in her sleep?"
No, Katy and Clover were safe in the nursery; so Dr. Carr took a candle and went as fast as he could to the attic, where the yells were growing terrific. When he reached the top of the stairs, the cries ceased. He looked about. Nothing was to be seen at first, then a little head appeared over the edge of a big wooden box, and a piteous voice sobbed out:
No, Katy and Clover were safe in the nursery, so Dr. Carr took a candle and hurried as fast as he could to the attic, where the screams were getting louder. When he reached the top of the stairs, the cries stopped. He looked around. At first, he saw nothing, then a little head popped up over the edge of a big wooden box, and a tearful voice sobbed out:
"Ah, Miss Katy, and indeed I can't be stayin' any longer. There's rats in it!"
"Ah, Miss Katy, I really can't stay here any longer. There are rats in it!"
"Who on earth are you?" asked the amazed Doctor.
"Who on earth are you?" asked the astonished Doctor.
"Sure I'm Miss Katy's and Miss Clover's Baby. But I don't want to be a baby any longer. I want to go home and see my mother." And again the poor little midge lifted up her voice and wept.
"Sure, I’m Miss Katy’s and Miss Clover’s Baby. But I don’t want to be a baby anymore. I want to go home and see my mom." And again the poor little girl raised her voice and cried.
I don't think Dr. Carr ever laughed so hard in his life, as when finally he got to the bottom of the story, and found that Katy and Clover had been "adopting" a child. But he was very kind to poor Susquehanna, and carried her down stairs in his arms, to the nursery. There, in a bed close to the other children, she soon forgot her troubles and fell asleep.
I don’t think Dr. Carr ever laughed that hard in his life when he finally figured out the story and realized that Katy and Clover had been "adopting" a child. But he was very kind to poor Susquehanna, and he carried her downstairs in his arms to the nursery. There, in a bed near the other kids, she quickly forgot her troubles and fell asleep.
The little sisters were much surprised when they waked up in the morning, and found their Baby asleep beside them. But their joy was speedily turned to tears. After breakfast, Dr. Carr carried Marianne home to her mother, who was in a great fright over her disappearance, and explained to the children that the garret plan must be given up. Great was the mourning in the nursery; but as Marianne was allowed to come and play with them now and then, they gradually got over their grief. A few months later Mr. O'Riley moved away from Burnet, and that was the end of Katy's first friendship.
The little sisters were really surprised when they woke up in the morning and found their baby sleeping next to them. But their joy quickly turned to tears. After breakfast, Dr. Carr took Marianne back to her mother, who was very frightened over her disappearance, and explained to the children that the plan for the attic had to be scrapped. There was a lot of mourning in the nursery, but since Marianne was allowed to come and play with them now and then, they gradually got over their sadness. A few months later, Mr. O'Riley moved away from Burnet, and that was the end of Katy's first friendship.
The next was even funnier. There was a queer old black woman who lived all alone by herself in a small house near the school. This old woman had a very bad temper. The neighbors told horrible stories about her, so that the children were afraid to pass the house. They used to turn always just before they reached it, and cross to the other side of the street. This they did so regularly, that their feet had worn a path in the grass. But for some reason Katy found a great fascination in the little house. She liked to dodge about the door, always holding herself ready to turn and run in case the old woman rushed out upon her with a broomstick. One day she begged a large cabbage of Alexander, and rolled it in at the door of the house. The old woman seemed to like it, and after this Katy always stopped to speak when she went by. She even got so far as to sit on the step and watch the old woman at work. There was a sort of perilous pleasure in doing this. It was like sitting at the entrance of a lion's cage, uncertain at what moment his Majesty might take it into his head to give a spring and eat you up.
The next one was even funnier. There was a quirky old black woman who lived all by herself in a small house near the school. This old woman had a terrible temper. The neighbors shared awful stories about her, making the kids afraid to pass her house. They would always turn around right before they got to it and cross to the other side of the street. They did this so often that they wore a path in the grass. But for some reason, Katy found the little house really fascinating. She liked to sneak around the door, always ready to turn and run if the old woman came out with a broomstick. One day, she asked Alexander for a big cabbage and rolled it into the house. The old woman seemed to appreciate it, and after that, Katy always stopped to chat when she walked by. She even got comfortable enough to sit on the step and watch the old woman work. There was a kind of thrilling danger in doing this. It felt like sitting at the entrance of a lion's cage, not knowing when he might decide to jump and eat you.
After this, Katy took a fancy to a couple of twin sisters, daughters of a German jeweller. They were quite grown-up, and always wore dresses exactly alike. Hardly any one could tell them apart. They spoke very little English, and as Katy didn't know a word of German, their intercourse was confined to smiles, and to the giving of bunches of flowers, which Katy used to tie up and present to them whenever they passed the gate. She was too shy to do more than just put the flowers in their hands and run away; but the twins were evidently pleased, for one day, when Clover happened to be looking out of the window, she saw them open the gate, fasten a little parcel to a bush, and walk rapidly off. Of course she called Katy at once, and the two children flew out to see what the parcel was. It held a bonnet—a beautiful doll's bonnet of blue silk, trimmed with artificial flowers; upon it was pinned a slip of paper with these words, in an odd foreign hand:
After that, Katy became interested in a pair of twin sisters, the daughters of a German jeweler. They were pretty much grown up and always wore identical dresses. Hardly anyone could tell them apart. They didn’t speak much English, and since Katy didn't know any German, their communication was limited to smiles and the exchange of flower bouquets, which Katy would tie up and give to them whenever they passed the gate. She was too shy to do anything more than just hand them the flowers and then run away; but the twins clearly appreciated it, because one day, when Clover was looking out the window, she saw them open the gate, attach a small parcel to a bush, and walk away quickly. Of course, she immediately called Katy, and the two children rushed out to see what the parcel was. It contained a bonnet—a gorgeous doll's bonnet made of blue silk, decorated with artificial flowers; attached to it was a piece of paper with these words, written in an unusual foreign script:
"To the nice little girl who was so kindly to give us some flowers."
"To the sweet little girl who was so kind to give us some flowers."
You can judge whether Katy and Clover were pleased or not.
You can see if Katy and Clover were happy or not.
This was when Katy was six years old. I can't begin to tell you how many different friends she had set up since then. There was an ash-man, and a steam-boat captain. There was Mrs. Sawyer's cook, a nice old woman, who gave Katy lessons in cooking, and taught her to make soft custard and sponge-cake. There was a bonnet-maker, pretty and dressy, whom, to Aunt Izzie's great indignation, Katy persisted in calling "Cousin Estelle!" There was a thief in the town-jail, under whose window Katy used to stand, saying, "I'm so sorry, poor man!" and "have you got any little girls like me?" in the most piteous way. The thief had a piece of string which he let down from the window. Katy would tie rosebuds and cherries to this string, and the thief would draw them up. It was so interesting to do this, that Katy felt dreadfully when they carried the man off to the State Prison. Then followed a short interval of Cornelia Perham, a nice, good-natured girl, whose father was a fruit-merchant. I am afraid Katy's liking for prunes and white grapes played a part in this intimacy. It was splendid fun to go with Cornelia to her father's big shop, and have whole boxes of raisins and drums of figs opened for their amusement, and be allowed to ride up and down in the elevator as much as they liked. But of all Katy's queer acquaintances, Mrs. Spenser, to whom Aunt Izzie had alluded, was the queerest.
This was when Katy was six years old. I can't even tell you how many different friends she had made since then. There was an ash collector and a steamship captain. There was Mrs. Sawyer's cook, a sweet old lady, who gave Katy cooking lessons and taught her how to make soft custard and sponge cake. There was a stylish bonnet-maker who, to Aunt Izzie's great annoyance, Katy insisted on calling "Cousin Estelle!" There was a thief in the town jail, under whose window Katy would stand, saying, "I'm so sorry, poor man!" and "Do you have any little girls like me?" in the most sympathetic way. The thief had a piece of string that he let down from the window. Katy would tie rosebuds and cherries to this string, and the thief would pull them up. It was so fascinating to do this that Katy felt really upset when they took the man away to State Prison. Then there was a brief period with Cornelia Perham, a friendly, good-natured girl whose dad was a fruit merchant. I'm afraid Katy's fondness for prunes and white grapes contributed to this friendship. It was a blast to go with Cornelia to her dad's big store, where they could have whole boxes of raisins and drums of figs opened for their entertainment and ride up and down in the elevator as much as they wanted. But out of all Katy's unusual friends, Mrs. Spenser, whom Aunt Izzie mentioned, was the strangest.
Mrs. Spenser was a mysterious lady whom nobody ever saw. Her husband was a handsome, rather bad-looking man, who had come from parts unknown, and rented a small house in Burnet. He didn't seem to have any particular business, and was away from home a great deal. His wife was said to be an invalid, and people, when they spoke of him, shook their heads and wondered how the poor woman got on all alone in the house, while her husband was absent.
Mrs. Spenser was a mysterious woman that no one ever saw. Her husband was an attractive, somewhat unsettling man who came from somewhere unknown and rented a small house in Burnet. He didn't appear to have any specific job and was often away from home. People said his wife was sick, and when they talked about him, they shook their heads and wondered how the poor woman managed all alone in the house while her husband was gone.
Of course Katy was too young to understand these whispers, or the reasons why people were not disposed to think well of Mr. Spenser. The romance of the closed door and the lady whom nobody saw, interested her very much. She used to stop and stare at the windows, and wonder what was going on inside, till at last it seemed as if she must know. So, one day she took some flowers and Victoria, her favorite doll, and boldly marched into the Spensers' yard.
Of course, Katy was too young to grasp these whispers or why people didn't seem to have a good opinion of Mr. Spenser. The mystery of the closed door and the lady nobody ever saw really fascinated her. She would stop and gaze at the windows, curious about what was happening inside, until it felt like she had to find out. So, one day, she grabbed some flowers and Victoria, her favorite doll, and confidently walked into the Spensers' yard.
She tapped at the front door, but nobody answered. Then she tapped again. Still nobody answered. She tried the door. It was locked. So shouldering Victoria, she trudged round to the back of the house. As she passed the side-door she saw that it was open a little way. She knocked for the third time, and as no one came, she went in, and passing through the little hall, began to tap at all the inside doors.
She knocked on the front door, but no one answered. She knocked again. Still no response. She tried the door, but it was locked. So, with Victoria on her shoulder, she walked around to the back of the house. As she went by the side door, she noticed it was slightly open. She knocked for the third time, and when no one came, she went inside and started tapping on all the inside doors.
There seemed to be no people in the house, Katy peeped into the kitchen first. It was bare and forlorn. All sorts of dishes were standing about. There was no fire in the stove. The parlor was not much better. Mr. Spenser's boots lay in the middle of the floor. There were dirty glasses on the table. On the mantel-piece was a platter with bones of meat upon it. Dust lay thick over everything, and the whole house looked as if it hadn't been lived in for at least a year.
There seemed to be no one in the house. Katy first peeked into the kitchen. It was empty and sad. All sorts of dishes were scattered around. There was no fire in the stove. The living room was hardly any better. Mr. Spenser's boots were in the middle of the floor. There were dirty glasses on the table. On the mantel, there was a platter with meat bones on it. Dust covered everything, and the whole house looked like no one had lived in it for at least a year.
Katy tried several other doors, all of which were locked, and then she went up stairs. As she stood on the top step, grasping her flowers, and a little doubtful what to do next, a feeble voice from a bed-room called out:
Katy tried several other doors, all of which were locked, and then she went upstairs. As she stood on the top step, holding her flowers and feeling a bit uncertain about what to do next, a weak voice from a bedroom called out:
"Who is there?"
"Who’s there?"
This was Mrs. Spenser. She was lying on her bed, which was very tossed and tumbled, as if it hadn't been made up that morning. The room was as disorderly and dirty as all the rest of the house, and Mrs. Spenser's wrapper and night-cap were by no means clean, but her face was sweet, and she had beautiful curling hair, which fell over the pillow. She was evidently very sick, and altogether Katy felt sorrier for her than she had ever done for anybody in her life.
This was Mrs. Spenser. She was lying on her bed, which was really messy, like it hadn’t been made that morning. The room was as chaotic and dirty as the rest of the house, and Mrs. Spenser's robe and nightcap were definitely not clean, but her face was kind, and she had lovely curly hair that fell over the pillow. She was clearly very ill, and Katy felt more sorry for her than she ever had for anyone else in her life.
"Who are you, child?" asked Mrs. Spenser.
"Who are you, kid?" asked Mrs. Spenser.
"I'm Dr. Carr's little girl," answered Katy, going straight up to the bed. "I came to bring you some flowers." And she laid the bouquet on the dirty sheet.
"I'm Dr. Carr's little girl," Katy said, walking right up to the bed. "I came to bring you some flowers." And she put the bouquet down on the dirty sheet.
Mrs. Spenser seemed to like the flowers. She took them up and smelled them for a long time, without speaking.
Mrs. Spenser seemed to enjoy the flowers. She picked them up and smelled them for a long time, without saying anything.
"But how did you get in?" she said at last.
"But how did you get in?" she finally asked.
"The door was open," faltered Katy, who was beginning to feel scared at her own daring, "and they said you were sick, so I thought perhaps you would like me to come and see you."
"The door was open," stammered Katy, starting to feel uneasy about her own boldness, "and they said you were sick, so I thought maybe you’d want me to come and visit."
"You are a kind little girl," said Mrs. Spenser, and gave her a kiss.
"You are such a sweet little girl," said Mrs. Spenser, and gave her a kiss.
After this Katy used to go every day. Sometimes Mrs. Spenser would be up and moving feebly about; but more often she was in bed, and Katy would sit beside her. The house never looked a bit better than it did that first day, but after a while Katy used to brush Mrs. Spenser's hair, and wash her face with the corner of a towel.
After that, Katy went every day. Sometimes Mrs. Spenser would be up and moving slowly around; but more often she was in bed, and Katy would sit next to her. The house never looked any better than it did that first day, but eventually, Katy started brushing Mrs. Spenser's hair and washing her face with a corner of a towel.
I think her visits were a comfort to the poor lady, who was very ill and lonely. Sometimes, when she felt pretty well, she would tell Katy stories about the time when she was a little girl and lived at home with her father and mother. But she never spoke of Mr. Spenser, and Katy never saw him except once, when she was so frightened that for several days she dared not go near the house. At last Cecy reported that she had seen him go off in the stage with his carpet-bag, so Katy ventured in again. Mrs. Spenser cried when she saw her.
I think her visits were comforting to the poor lady, who was very sick and lonely. Sometimes, when she felt a bit better, she would tell Katy stories about her childhood when she lived at home with her mom and dad. But she never mentioned Mr. Spenser, and Katy only saw him once, which scared her so much that she didn't want to go near the house for several days. Finally, Cecy said she saw him leave on a coach with his bag, so Katy decided to go back in. Mrs. Spenser cried when she saw her.
"I thought you were never coming any more," she said.
"I thought you weren't coming anymore," she said.
Katy was touched and flattered at having been missed, and after that she never lost a day. She always carried the prettiest flowers she could find, and if any one gave her a specially nice peach or a bunch of grapes, she saved it for Mrs. Spenser.
Katy felt honored and appreciated for being missed, and from that point on, she never missed a day. She always carried the prettiest flowers she could find, and if anyone gave her a particularly nice peach or a bunch of grapes, she made sure to save it for Mrs. Spenser.
Aunt Izzie was much worried at all this. But Dr. Carr would not interfere. He said it was a case where grown people could do nothing, and if Katy was a comfort to the poor lady he was glad. Katy was glad too, and the visits did her as much good as they did Mrs. Spenser, for the intense pity she felt for the sick woman made her gentle and patient as she had never been before.
Aunt Izzie was really worried about all this. But Dr. Carr didn’t want to get involved. He said it was a situation where adults couldn’t really do anything, and if Katy was a comfort to the poor lady, he was happy about that. Katy felt the same way, and the visits helped her just as much as they helped Mrs. Spenser, because the deep sympathy she had for the sick woman made her kinder and more patient than she had ever been before.
One day she stopped, as usual, on her way home from school. She tried the side-door—it was locked; the back-door, it was locked too. All the blinds were shut tight. This was very puzzling.
One day she stopped, as usual, on her way home from school. She tried the side door—it was locked; the back door was locked too. All the blinds were shut tight. This was really puzzling.
As she stood in the yard a woman put her head out of the window of the next house. "It's no use knocking," she said, "all the folks have gone away."
As she stood in the yard, a woman leaned out of the window of the next house. "There's no point in knocking," she said, "everyone's gone."
"Gone away where?" asked Katy.
"Gone away where?" Katy asked.
"Nobody knows," said the woman; "the gentleman came back in the middle of the night, and this morning, before light, he had a wagon at the door, and just put in the trunks and the sick lady, and drove off. There's been more than one a-knocking besides you, since then. But Mr. Pudgett, he's got the key, and nobody can get in without goin' to him."
"Nobody knows," said the woman. "The guy came back in the middle of the night, and this morning, before dawn, he had a wagon at the door, loaded up the trunks and the sick lady, and drove off. There have been a few others knocking since then, besides you. But Mr. Pudgett has the key, and no one can get in without going to him."
It was too true. Mrs. Spenser was gone, and Katy never saw her again. In a few days it came out that Mr. Spenser was a very bad man, and had been making false money—counterfeiting, as grown people call it. The police were searching for him to put him in jail, and that was the reason he had come back in such a hurry and carried off his poor sick wife. Aunt Izzie cried with mortification, when she heard this. She said she thought it was a disgrace that Katy should have been visiting in a counterfeiter's family. But Dr. Carr only laughed. He told Aunt Izzie that he didn't think that kind of crime was catching, and as for Mrs. Spenser, she was much to be pitied. But Aunt Izzie could not get over her vexation, and every now and then, when she was vexed, she would refer to the affair, though this all happened so long ago that most people had forgotten all about it, and Philly and John had stopped playing at "Putting Mr. Spenser in Jail," which for a long time was one of their favorite games.
It was sadly true. Mrs. Spenser was gone, and Katy never saw her again. In a few days, it came out that Mr. Spenser was a very bad man who had been making counterfeit money. The police were looking for him to arrest him, and that was why he had come back so quickly and taken his poor sick wife. Aunt Izzie was mortified when she heard this. She said it was a disgrace that Katy should have been visiting a counterfeiter's family. But Dr. Carr just laughed. He told Aunt Izzie that he didn’t think that kind of crime was contagious, and as for Mrs. Spenser, she deserved a lot of sympathy. But Aunt Izzie couldn’t shake her annoyance, and every now and then, when she was upset, she would bring up the incident, even though it had happened so long ago that most people had forgotten about it, and Philly and John had stopped playing "Putting Mr. Spenser in Jail," which had been one of their favorite games for a while.
Katy always felt badly when Aunt Izzie spoke unkindly of her poor sick friend. She had tears in her eyes now, as she walked to the gate, and looked so very sober, that Imogen Clark, who stood there waiting, clasped her hands and said:
Katy always felt upset when Aunt Izzie talked harshly about her sick friend. She had tears in her eyes now, as she walked to the gate, and looked so serious that Imogen Clark, who was waiting there, clasped her hands and said:
"Ah, I see! Your aristocratic Aunt refuses."
"Ah, I get it! Your fancy Aunt is refusing."
Imogen's real name was Elizabeth. She was rather a pretty girl, with a screwed-up, sentimental mouth, shiny brown hair, and a little round curl on each of her cheeks. These curls must have been fastened on with glue or tin tacks, one would think, for they never moved, however much she laughed or shook her head. Imogen was a bright girl, naturally, but she had read so many novels that her brain was completely turned. It was partly this which made her so attractive to Katy, who adored stories, and thought Imogen was a real heroine of romance.
Imogen's real name was Elizabeth. She was quite a pretty girl, with a sentimental mouth, shiny brown hair, and a little round curl on each of her cheeks. Those curls must have been glued or pinned on, because they never moved, no matter how much she laughed or shook her head. Imogen was naturally bright, but she had read so many novels that her mind was totally tangled. This was partly what made her so appealing to Katy, who loved stories and thought Imogen was a true romance heroine.
"Oh no, she doesn't," she replied, hardly able to keep from laughing, at the idea of Aunt Izzie's being called an "aristocratic relative"—"she says she shall be my hap—" But here Katy's conscience gave a prick, and the sentence ended in "um, um, um—" "So you'll come, won't you, darling? I am so glad!"
"Oh no, she doesn't," she replied, barely able to hold back her laughter at the thought of Aunt Izzie being called an "aristocratic relative"—"she says she'll be my hap—" But then Katy's conscience kicked in, and the sentence trailed off into "um, um, um—" "So you'll come, won't you, darling? I'm so glad!"
"And I!" said Imogen, turning up her eyes theatrically.
"And I!" Imogen exclaimed, rolling her eyes dramatically.
From this time on till the end of the week, the children talked of nothing but Imogen's visit, and the nice time they were going to have. Before breakfast on Saturday morning, Katy and Clover were at work building a beautiful bower of asparagus boughs under the trees. All the playthings were set out in order. Debby baked them some cinnamon cakes, the kitten had a pink ribbon tied round her neck, and the dolls, including "Pikery," were arrayed in their best clothes.
From this time until the end of the week, the kids talked about nothing but Imogen's visit and the great time they were going to have. Before breakfast on Saturday morning, Katy and Clover were busy building a lovely bower of asparagus branches under the trees. All the toys were neatly arranged. Debby baked them some cinnamon cakes, the kitten had a pink ribbon tied around her neck, and the dolls, including "Pikery," were dressed in their finest clothes.
About half-past ten Imogen arrived. She was dressed in a light-blue barège, with low neck and short sleeves, and wore coral beads in her hair, white satin slippers, and a pair of yellow gloves. The gloves and slippers were quite dirty, and the barège was old and darned; but the general effect was so very gorgeous, that the children, who were dressed for play, in gingham frocks and white aprons, were quite dazzled at the appearance of their guest.
About 10:30, Imogen showed up. She was wearing a light-blue fabric dress with a low neckline and short sleeves, and had coral beads in her hair, white satin slippers, and a pair of yellow gloves. The gloves and slippers were pretty dirty, and the dress was old and patched; but the overall look was so stunning that the children, who were dressed for play in gingham dresses and white aprons, were completely dazzled by their guest’s appearance.
"Oh, Imogen, you look just like a young lady in a story!" said simple Katy; whereupon Imogen tossed her head and rustled her skirts about more than ever.
"Oh, Imogen, you look just like a young woman in a story!" said naive Katy; at that, Imogen tossed her head and swished her skirts around even more.
Somehow, with these fine clothes, Imogen seemed to have put on a fine manner, quite different from the one she used every day. You know some people always do, when they go out visiting. You would almost have supposed that this was a different Imogen, who was kept in a box most of the time, and taken out for Sundays and grand occasions. She swam about, and diddled, and lisped, and looked at herself in the glass, and was generally grown-up and airy. When Aunt Izzie spoke to her, she fluttered and behaved so queerly, that Clover almost laughed; and even Katy, who could see nothing wrong in people she loved, was glad to carry her away to the playroom.
Somehow, in those fancy clothes, Imogen seemed to have adopted a classy demeanor, totally different from her usual self. You know how some people are like that when they go out to visit. You'd almost think this was a different Imogen, who was kept in a box most of the time and only brought out for Sundays and special occasions. She floated around, played with herself, chatted in a high voice, looked at herself in the mirror, and acted all grown-up and carefree. When Aunt Izzie talked to her, she fluttered and acted so oddly that Clover almost laughed; even Katy, who couldn’t see anything wrong with the people she cared about, was happy to take her away to the playroom.
"Come out to the bower," she said, putting her arm round the blue barège waist.
"Come out to the bower," she said, wrapping her arm around the blue barège waist.
"A bower!" cried Imogen. "How sweet!" But when they reached the asparagus boughs her face fell. "Why it hasn't any roof, or pinnacles, or any fountain!" she said.
"A bower!" Imogen exclaimed. "How lovely!" But when they got to the asparagus branches, her expression changed. "But it doesn't have a roof, or spires, or even a fountain!" she said.
"Why no, of course not," said Clover, staring, "we made it ourselves."
"Of course not," said Clover, staring. "We made it ourselves."
"Oh!" said Imogen. She was evidently disappointed. Katy and Clover felt mortified; but as their visitor did not care for the bower, they tried to think of something else.
"Oh!" Imogen exclaimed. She was clearly disappointed. Katy and Clover felt embarrassed, but since their guest wasn't interested in the bower, they tried to come up with something else.
"Let us go to the Loft," they said.
"Let's go to the Loft," they said.
So they all crossed the yard together. Imogen picked her way daintily in the white satin slippers, but when she saw the spiked post, she gave a scream.
So they all walked across the yard together. Imogen carefully stepped in her white satin slippers, but when she spotted the spiked post, she let out a scream.
"Oh, not up there, darling, not up there!". she cried; "never, never!"
"Oh, not up there, baby, not up there!" she cried. "Never, never!"
"Oh, do try! It's just as easy as can be," pleaded Katy, going up and down half a dozen times in succession to show how easy it was. But Imogen wouldn't be persuaded.
"Oh, come on! It’s super easy," Katy insisted, demonstrating it half a dozen times to prove how simple it was. But Imogen wouldn’t be convinced.
"Do not ask me," she said affectedly; "my nerves would never stand such a thing! And besides—my dress!"
"Don't ask me," she said dramatically; "I just can't handle that! And also—my outfit!"
"What made you wear it?" said Philly, who was a plain-spoken child, and given to questions. While John whispered to Dorry, "That's a real stupid girl. Let's go off somewhere and play by ourselves."
"What made you wear it?" asked Philly, who was straightforward and curious. Meanwhile, John whispered to Dorry, "That's a really silly girl. Let's go somewhere and play by ourselves."
So, one by one, the small fry crept away, leaving Katy and Clover to entertain the visitor by themselves. They tried dolls, but Imogen did not care for dolls. Then they proposed to sit down in the shade, and cap verses, a game they all liked. But Imogen said that though she adored poetry, she never could remember any. So it ended in their going to the orchard, where Imogen ate a great many plums and early apples, and really seemed to enjoy herself. But when she could eat no more, a dreadful dulness fell over the party. At last Imogen said:
So, one by one, the little kids slipped away, leaving Katy and Clover to entertain the visitor on their own. They tried playing with dolls, but Imogen wasn't interested in that. Then they suggested sitting down in the shade to play a game of rhyming verses, which they all liked. But Imogen said that even though she loved poetry, she could never remember any lines. So they ended up going to the orchard, where Imogen ate a bunch of plums and early apples and really seemed to have a good time. But when she couldn’t eat anymore, a heavy silence fell over the group. Finally, Imogen said:
"Don't you ever sit in the drawing-room?"
"Don't you ever sit in the living room?"
"The what?" asked Clover.
"The what?" Clover asked.
"The drawing-room," repeated Imogen.
"The living room," repeated Imogen.
"Oh, she means the parlor!" cried Katy. "No, we don't sit there except when Aunt Izzie has company to tea. It is all dark and poky, you know. Beside, it's so much pleasanter to be out-doors. Don't you think so?"
"Oh, she means the living room!" exclaimed Katy. "No, we only sit there when Aunt Izzie has guests for tea. It's all dark and cramped, you know. Besides, it's so much nicer to be outside. Don't you think?"
"Yes, sometimes," replied Imogen, doubtfully, "but I think it would be pleasant to go in and sit there for a while, now. My head aches dreadfully, being out here in this horrid sun."
"Yeah, sometimes," Imogen responded uncertainly, "but I think it would be nice to go inside and sit there for a while now. My head really hurts being out here in this awful sun."
Katy was at her wit's end to know what to do. They scarcely ever went into the parlor, which Aunt Izzie regarded as a sort of sacred place. She kept cotton petticoats over all the chairs for fear of dust, and never opened the blinds for fear of flies. The idea of children with dusty boots going in there to sit! On the other hand, Katy's natural politeness made it hard to refuse a visitor anything she asked for. And beside, it was dreadful to think that Imogen might go away and report "Katy Carr isn't allowed to sit in the best room, even when she has company!" With a quaking heart she led the way to the parlor. She dared not open the blinds, so the room looked very dark. She could just see Imogen's figure as she sat on the sofa, and Clover twirling uneasily about on the piano-stool. All the time she kept listening to hear if Aunt Izzie were not coming, and altogether the parlor was a dismal place to her; not half so pleasant as the asparagus bower, where they felt perfectly safe.
Katy was at her wit's end trying to figure out what to do. They rarely went into the parlor, which Aunt Izzie treated like a sacred space. She kept cotton petticoats over all the chairs to prevent dust, and never opened the blinds to keep out flies. The thought of kids with dusty boots going in there to sit! But Katy's natural politeness made it hard to say no to a visitor's request. Plus, it was awful to think Imogen might leave and say, "Katy Carr isn't allowed to sit in the best room, even when she has company!" With a pounding heart, she led the way to the parlor. She didn’t dare open the blinds, so the room looked really dark. She could barely see Imogen sitting on the sofa, and Clover twirling anxiously on the piano stool. All the while, she listened for Aunt Izzie’s footsteps, and the parlor felt like a gloomy place to her; not nearly as nice as the asparagus bower, where they felt completely at ease.
But Imogen, who, for the first time, seemed comfortable, began to talk. Her talk was about herself. Such stories she told about the things which had happened to her! All the young ladies in The Ledger put together, never had stranger adventures. Gradually, Katy and Clover got so interested that they left their seats and crouched down close to the sofa, listening with open mouths to these stories. Katy forgot to listen for Aunt Izzie. The parlor door swung open, but she did not notice it. She did not even hear the front door shut, when Papa came home to dinner.
But Imogen, who for the first time seemed relaxed, started to talk. Her stories were about herself. She shared the most unbelievable tales of the things that had happened to her! No combination of all the young ladies in The Ledger could match her strange adventures. Gradually, Katy and Clover became so captivated that they left their seats and crouched close to the sofa, listening with wide eyes to her stories. Katy forgot to listen for Aunt Izzie. The parlor door swung open, but she didn’t notice. She didn't even hear the front door close when Papa came home for dinner.
Dr. Carr, stopping in the hall to glance over his newspaper, heard the high-pitched voice running on in the parlor. At first he hardly listened; then these words caught his ear:
Dr. Carr paused in the hallway to check his newspaper and heard a high-pitched voice chatting away in the living room. At first, he barely paid attention; then these words caught his attention:
"Oh, it was lovely, girls, perfectly delicious! I suppose I did look well, for I was all in white, with my hair let down, and just one rose, you know, here on top. And he leaned over me, and said in a low, deep tone, 'Lady, I am a Brigand, but I feel the enchanting power of your beauty. You are free!'"
"Oh, it was lovely, girls, perfectly delicious! I guess I did look good, since I was all in white, with my hair down, and just one rose, you know, right here on top. And he leaned over me and said in a low, deep voice, 'Lady, I am a Brigand, but I feel the enchanting power of your beauty. You are free!'"
Dr. Carr pushed the door open a little farther. Nothing was to be seen but some indistinct figures, but he heard Katy's voice in an eager tone:
Dr. Carr pushed the door open a bit wider. He could only make out some vague shapes, but he heard Katy's voice eagerly say:
"Oh, do go on. What happened next?"
"Oh, go on. What happened next?"
"Who on earth have the children got in the parlor?" he asked Aunt Izzie, whom he found in the dining-room.
"Who on earth do the kids have in the living room?" he asked Aunt Izzie, whom he found in the dining room.
"The parlor!" cried Miss Izzie, wrathfully, "why, what are they there for?" Then going to the door, she called out, "Children, what are you doing in the parlor? Come out right away. I thought you were playing out-doors."
"The parlor!" shouted Miss Izzie angrily, "what are you doing in there?" Then she went to the door and called out, "Kids, what are you doing in the parlor? Get out right now. I thought you were playing outside."
"Imogen had a head-ache," faltered Katy. The three girls came out into the hall; Clover and Katy looking scared, and even the Enchanter of the Brigand quite crest-fallen.
"Imogen has a headache," stammered Katy. The three girls stepped into the hall; Clover and Katy looked anxious, and even the Enchanter of the Brigand seemed a bit downcast.
"Oh," said Aunt Izzie, grimly, "I am sorry to hear that. Probably you are bilious. Would you like some camphor or anything?"
"Oh," Aunt Izzie said, looking serious, "I'm sorry to hear that. You might be feeling sick. Do you want some camphor or something?"
"No, thank you," replied Imogen, meekly. But afterwards she whispered to Katy:
"No, thank you," Imogen replied softly. But later she whispered to Katy:
"Your aunt isn't very nice, I think. She's just like Jackima, that horrid old woman I told you about, who lived in the Brigand's Cave and did the cooking.
"Your aunt isn’t very nice, I think. She’s just like Jackima, that awful old woman I told you about, who lived in the Brigand’s Cave and did the cooking."
"I don't think you're a bit polite to tell me so," retorted Katy, very angry at this speech.
"I don't think it was very polite of you to say that," Katy shot back, really angry at what was said.
"Oh, never mind, dear, don't take it to heart!" replied Imogen, sweetly. "We can't help having relations that ain't nice, you know."
"Oh, don't worry about it, dear, it’s not worth getting upset!" replied Imogen, sweetly. "We can’t choose our relatives, you know."
The visit was evidently not a success. Papa was very civil to Imogen at dinner, but he watched her closely, and Katy saw a comical twinkle in his eye, which she did not like. Papa had very droll eyes. They saw everything, and sometimes they seemed to talk almost as distinctly as his tongue. Katy began to feel low-spirited. She confessed afterward that she should never have got through the afternoon if she hadn't run up stairs two or three times, and comforted herself by reading a little in "Rosamond."
The visit was clearly not a success. Dad was very polite to Imogen at dinner, but he kept a close eye on her, and Katy noticed a funny twinkle in his eye that she didn't like. Dad had very amusing eyes. They noticed everything, and sometimes they seemed to communicate almost as clearly as his words. Katy started to feel down. She later admitted that she wouldn’t have made it through the afternoon if she hadn’t gone upstairs a couple of times to cheer herself up by reading a little in "Rosamond."
"Aren't you glad she's gone?" whispered Clover, as they stood at the gate together watching Imogen walk down the street.
"Aren't you glad she's gone?" Clover whispered as they stood at the gate together, watching Imogen walk down the street.
"Oh, Clover! how can you?" said Katy But she gave Clover a great hug, and I think in her heart she was glad.
"Oh, Clover! How could you?" said Katy. But she gave Clover a big hug, and I think in her heart she was glad.
"Katy," said Papa, next day, "you came into the room then, exactly like your new friend Miss Clark."
"Katy," Dad said the next day, "you came into the room just like your new friend Miss Clark."
"How? I don't know what you mean," answered Katy, blushing deeply.
"How? I don't get what you mean," Katy replied, blushing deeply.
"So," said Dr. Carr; and he got up, raising his shoulders and squaring his elbows, and took a few mincing steps across the room. Katy couldn't help laughing, it was so funny, and so like Imogen. Then Papa sat down again and drew her close to him.
"So," said Dr. Carr; and he stood up, shrugged his shoulders, squared his elbows, and took a few exaggerated steps across the room. Katy couldn’t help laughing; it was so funny and so much like Imogen. Then Papa sat down again and pulled her close to him.
"My dear," he said, "you're an affectionate child, and I'm glad of it. But there is such a thing as throwing away one's affection. I didn't fancy that little girl at all yesterday. What makes you like her so much?"
"My dear," he said, "you're a caring child, and I'm happy about that. But there is such a thing as wasting your affection. I didn't like that little girl at all yesterday. What makes you like her so much?"
"I didn't like her so much, yesterday," admitted Katy, reluctantly. "She's a great deal nicer than that at school, sometimes."
"I didn't like her that much yesterday," Katy admitted, hesitantly. "She's a lot nicer than that at school, sometimes."
"I'm glad to hear it," said her father. "For I should be sorry to think that you really admired such silly manners. And what was that nonsense I heard her telling you about Brigands?"
"I'm glad to hear that," her father said. "I'd be disappointed to think you actually admired such silly behavior. And what was that nonsense I heard her telling you about brigands?"
"It really hap—" began Katy.—Then she caught Papa's eye, and bit her lip, for he looked very quizzical. "Well," she went on, laughing, "I suppose it didn't really all happen;—but it was ever so funny, Papa, even if it was a make-up. And Imogen's just as good-natured as can be. All the girls like her."
"It really happened—" began Katy.—Then she caught Papa's eye and bit her lip because he looked really curious. "Well," she continued, laughing, "I guess it didn't all really happen;—but it was so funny, Papa, even if it was just made up. And Imogen is as sweet-natured as can be. All the girls like her."
"Make-ups are all very well," said Papa, "as long as people don't try to make you believe they are true. When they do that, it seems to me it comes too near the edge of falsehood to be very safe or pleasant. If I were you, Katy, I'd be a little shy of swearing eternal friendship for Miss Clark. She may be good-natured, as you say, but I think two or three years hence she won't seem so nice to you as she does now. Give me a kiss, Chick, and run away, for there's Alexander with the buggy."
"Make-ups are fine," said Dad, "as long as people don’t expect you to believe they’re real. When they do that, it feels too close to lying to be safe or enjoyable. If I were you, Katy, I’d be a bit cautious about promising Miss Clark eternal friendship. She might seem nice now, but I think in a couple of years, she might not seem so great to you. Come here and give me a kiss, Chick, and hurry up, because there’s Alexander with the buggy."
CHAPTER VII
COUSIN HELEN'S VISIT
A little knot of the school-girls were walking home together one afternoon in July. As they neared Dr. Carr's gate, Maria Fiske exclaimed, at the sight of a pretty bunch of flowers lying in the middle of the sidewalk:
A small group of schoolgirls was walking home together one afternoon in July. As they approached Dr. Carr's gate, Maria Fiske exclaimed at the sight of a beautiful bunch of flowers lying in the middle of the sidewalk:
"Oh my!" she cried, "see what somebody's dropped! I'm going to have it." She stooped to pick it up. But, just as her fingers touched the stems, the nosegay, as if bewitched, began to move. Maria made a bewildered clutch. The nosegay moved faster, and at last vanished under the gate, while a giggle sounded from the other side of the hedge.
"Oh wow!" she exclaimed, "look what someone dropped! I'm going to grab it." She bent down to pick it up. But just as her fingers brushed the stems, the bouquet, as if enchanted, started to move. Maria made a confused grab. The bouquet moved quicker and eventually disappeared under the gate, while a giggle echoed from the other side of the hedge.
"Did you see that?" shrieked Maria; "those flowers ran away of themselves."
"Did you see that?" Maria shouted. "Those flowers just ran off on their own!"
"Nonsense," said Katy, "it's those absurd children." Then, opening the gate, she called: "John! Dorry! come out and show yourselves." But nobody replied, and no one could be seen. The nosegay lay on the path, however, and picking it up, Katy exhibited to the girls a long end of black thread, tied to the stems.
"Nonsense," said Katy, "it's those silly kids." Then, opening the gate, she called out, "John! Dorry! come out and show yourselves." But no one answered, and no one was in sight. The nosegay lay on the path, though, and picking it up, Katy showed the girls a long piece of black thread tied to the stems.
"That's a very favorite trick of Johnnie's," she said: "she and Dorry are always tying up flowers, and putting them out on the walk to tease people. Here, Maria, take 'em if you like. Though I don't think John's taste in bouquets is very good."
"That's one of Johnnie's favorite tricks," she said. "She and Dorry are always tying up flowers and putting them out on the path to tease people. Here, Maria, take them if you want. Although I don't think John's taste in bouquets is very good."
"Isn't it splendid to have vacation come?" said one of the bigger girls. "What are you all going to do? We're going to the seaside."
"Isn't it great that vacation is here?" said one of the older girls. "What are you all going to do? We're going to the beach."
"Pa says he'll take Susie and me to Niagara," said Maria.
"Dad says he'll take Susie and me to Niagara," said Maria.
"I'm going to make my aunt a visit," said Alice Blair. "She lives in a real lovely place in the country, and there's a pond there; and Tom (that's my cousin) says he'll teach me to row. What are you going to do, Katy?"
"I'm going to visit my aunt," said Alice Blair. "She lives in a really nice place in the country, and there's a pond there; and Tom (that's my cousin) says he'll teach me how to row. What are you going to do, Katy?"
"Oh, I don't know; play round and have splendid times," replied Katy, throwing her bag of books into the air, and catching it again. But the other girls looked as if they didn't think this good fun at all, and as if they were sorry for her; and Katy felt suddenly that her vacation wasn't going to be so pleasant as that of the rest.
"Oh, I don't know; just hang out and have a great time," replied Katy, tossing her bag of books into the air and catching it again. But the other girls looked like they didn’t think that was fun at all, and it seemed they felt sorry for her; and Katy suddenly realized that her vacation wasn’t going to be as enjoyable as everyone else's.
"I wish Papa would take us somewhere," she said to Clover, as they walked up the gravel path. "All the other girls' Papas do."
"I wish Dad would take us somewhere," she said to Clover as they walked up the gravel path. "All the other girls' dads do."
"He's too busy," replied Clover. "Beside, I don't think any of the rest of the girls have half such good times as we. Ellen Robbins says she'd give a million of dollars for such nice brothers and sisters as ours to play with. And, you know, Maria and Susie have awful times at home, though they do go to places. Mrs. Fiske is so particular. She always says 'Don't,' and they haven't got any yard to their house, or anything. I wouldn't change."
"He's too busy," Clover replied. "Besides, I don't think any of the other girls have nearly as much fun as we do. Ellen Robbins says she'd give a million dollars for nice brothers and sisters like ours to play with. And, you know, Maria and Susie have terrible times at home, even though they do go out. Mrs. Fiske is so picky. She always says 'Don't,' and they don't have a yard or anything. I wouldn't trade."
"Nor I," said Katy, cheering up at these words of wisdom. "Oh, isn't it lovely to think there won't be any school to-morrow? Vacations are just splendid!" and she gave her bag another toss. It fell to the ground with a crash.
"Me neither," said Katy, getting uplifted by these wise words. "Oh, isn't it great to think there won't be any school tomorrow? Vacations are just fantastic!" and she tossed her bag again. It hit the ground with a bang.
"There, you've cracked your slate," said Clover.
"There, you've broken your slate," said Clover.
"No matter, I sha'n't want it again for eight weeks," replied Katy, comfortably, as they ran up the steps.
"No worries, I won't want it again for eight weeks," replied Katy, feeling at ease, as they ran up the steps.
They burst open the front door and raced up stairs, crying "Hurrah! hurrah! vacation's begun. Aunt Izzie, vacation's begun!" Then they stopped short, for lo! the upper hall was all in confusion. Sounds of beating and dusting came from the spare room. Tables and chairs were standing about; and a cot-bed, which seemed to be taking a walk all by itself, had stopped short at the head of the stairs, and barred the way.
They flung open the front door and raced up the stairs, shouting, "Hooray! Hooray! Vacation's started! Aunt Izzie, vacation's started!" Then they came to an abrupt halt, because the upper hall was a mess. They could hear banging and dusting coming from the spare room. Tables and chairs were scattered around; a cot-bed, which looked like it was moving on its own, had stopped right at the top of the stairs, blocking the way.
"Why, how queer!" said Katy, trying to get by. "What can be going to happen? Oh, there's Aunt Izzie! Aunt Izzie, who's coming? What are you moving the things out of the Blue-room for?"
"Why, how strange!" said Katy, trying to get past. "What is going to happen? Oh, there's Aunt Izzie! Aunt Izzie, who's coming? Why are you moving the stuff out of the Blue room?"
"Oh, gracious! is that you?" replied Aunt Izzie, who looked very hot and flurried. "Now, children, it's no use for you to stand there asking questions; I haven't got time to answer them. Let the bedstead alone, Katy, you'll push it into the wall. There, I told you so!" as Katy gave an impatient shove, "you've made a bad mark on the paper. What a troublesome child you are! Go right down stairs, both of you, and don't come up this way again till after tea. I've just as much as I can possibly attend to till then."
"Oh my goodness! Is that you?" Aunt Izzie said, looking very hot and flustered. "Now, kids, there's no point in standing there asking questions; I don't have time to answer. Leave the bed alone, Katy; you'll push it into the wall. See, I told you!" she exclaimed as Katy gave an impatient shove, "You've made a mark on the wallpaper. What a troublesome child you are! Go right downstairs, both of you, and don’t come up here again until after tea. I have more than enough to deal with until then."
"Just tell us what's going to happen, and we will," cried the children.
"Just tell us what's going to happen, and we will," shouted the kids.
"Your Cousin Helen is coming to visit us," said Miss Izzie, curtly, and disappeared into the Blue-room.
"Your cousin Helen is coming to visit us," said Miss Izzie, sharply, and walked into the Blue room.
This was news indeed. Katy and Clover ran down stairs in great excitement, and after consulting a little, retired to the Loft to talk it over in peace and quiet. Cousin Helen coming! It seemed as strange as if Queen Victoria, gold crown and all, had invited herself to tea. Or as if some character out of a book, Robinson Crusoe, say, or "Amy Herbert," had driven up with a trunk and announced the intention of spending a week. For to the imaginations of the children, Cousin Helen was as interesting and unreal as anybody in the Fairy Tales: Cinderella, or Blue-Beard, or dear Red Riding-Hood herself. Only there was a sort of mixture of Sunday-school book in their idea of her, for Cousin Helen was very, very good.
This was really exciting news. Katy and Clover ran downstairs with lots of energy, and after chatting a bit, they went to the Loft to talk it over in peace and quiet. Cousin Helen was coming! It felt as odd as if Queen Victoria, complete with her gold crown, had invited herself over for tea. Or like a character from a story, say Robinson Crusoe or "Amy Herbert," showing up with a trunk and announcing plans to stay for a week. To the kids' imaginations, Cousin Helen was as fascinating and unreal as anyone from the Fairy Tales: Cinderella, Blue-Beard, or even dear Little Red Riding Hood herself. But their view of her also included a bit of a Sunday-school vibe because Cousin Helen was very, very good.
None of them had ever seen her. Philly said he was sure she hadn't any legs, because she never went away from home, and lay on a sofa all the time. But the rest knew that this was because Cousin Helen was ill. Papa always went to visit her twice a year, and he liked to talk to the children about her, and tell how sweet and patient she was, and what a pretty room she lived in. Katy and Clover had "played Cousin Helen" so long, that now they were frightened as well as glad at the idea of seeing the real one.
None of them had ever seen her. Philly was convinced she didn’t have any legs because she never left home and just lay on the sofa all the time. But the others knew it was because Cousin Helen was sick. Dad always visited her twice a year, and he liked to talk to the kids about her, telling them how sweet and patient she was and how nice her room was. Katy and Clover had "played Cousin Helen" for so long that they were now both scared and excited about the idea of meeting the real one.
"Do you suppose she will want us to say hymns to her all the time?" asked Clover.
"Do you think she'll want us to sing hymns to her all the time?" asked Clover.
"Not all the time," replied Katy, "because you know she'll get tired, and have to take naps in the afternoons. And then, of course, she reads the Bible a great deal. Oh dear, how quiet we shall have to be! I wonder how long she's going to stay?"
"Not all the time," replied Katy, "because you know she'll get tired and need to take naps in the afternoons. And then, of course, she reads the Bible a lot. Oh dear, we’ll have to be so quiet! I wonder how long she’s going to stay?"
"What do you suppose she looks like?" went on Clover.
"What do you think she looks like?" Clover continued.
"Something like 'Lucy,' in Mrs. Sherwood, I guess, with blue eyes, and curls, and a long, straight nose. And she'll keep her hands clasped so all the time, and wear 'frilled wrappers,' and lie on the sofa perfectly still, and never smile, but just look patient. We'll have to take off our boots in the hall, Clover, and go up stairs in stocking feet, so as not to make a noise, all the time she stays."
"Something like 'Lucy' in Mrs. Sherwood, I suppose, with blue eyes, curly hair, and a long, straight nose. She’ll keep her hands clasped like this all the time, wear 'frilly robes,' lie on the couch completely still, and never smile, just look patient. We’ll need to take off our shoes in the hallway, Clover, and go upstairs in our socks to avoid making noise while she’s here."
"Won't it be funny!" giggled Clover, her sober little face growing bright at the idea of this variation on the hymns.
"Isn't that going to be funny!" giggled Clover, her serious little face lighting up at the thought of this twist on the hymns.
The time seemed very long till the next afternoon, when Cousin Helen was expected. Aunt Izzie, who was in a great excitement, gave the children many orders about their behavior. They were to do this and that, and not to do the other. Dorry, at last, announced that he wished Cousin Helen would just stay at home. Clover and Elsie, who had been thinking pretty much the same thing in private, were glad to hear that she was on her way to a Water Cure, and would stay only four days.
The wait felt really long until the next afternoon when Cousin Helen was supposed to arrive. Aunt Izzie, who was really excited, gave the kids a ton of instructions about how to act. They were supposed to do this and that, and avoid doing the other thing. Finally, Dorry said he wished Cousin Helen would just stay home. Clover and Elsie, who had been thinking pretty much the same thing on their own, were relieved to find out she was on her way to a spa and would only be there for four days.
Five o'clock came. They all sat on the steps waiting for the carriage. At last it drove up. Papa was on the box. He motioned the children to stand back. Then he helped out a nice-looking young woman, who, Aunt Izzie told them, was Cousin Helen's nurse, and then, very carefully, lifted Cousin Helen in his arms and brought her in.
Five o'clock arrived. They all sat on the steps waiting for the carriage. Finally, it pulled up. Dad was on the box. He signaled for the kids to step back. Then he helped out a nice-looking young woman, who Aunt Izzie told them was Cousin Helen's nurse, and very gently lifted Cousin Helen into his arms and brought her inside.
"Oh, there are the chicks!" were the first words the children heard, in such a gay, pleasant voice. "Do set me down somewhere, uncle. I want to see them so much!"
"Oh, there are the chicks!" were the first words the children heard, in such a cheerful, pleasant voice. "Please put me down somewhere, Uncle. I really want to see them!"
So Papa put Cousin Helen on the hall sofa. The nurse fetched a pillow, and when she was made comfortable, Dr. Carr called to the little ones.
So Dad put Cousin Helen on the couch in the hallway. The nurse got a pillow, and when she was settled in, Dr. Carr called to the kids.
"Cousin Helen wants to see you," he said.
"Cousin Helen wants to see you," he said.
"Indeed I do," said the bright voice. "So this is Katy? Why, what a splendid tall Katy it is! And this is Clover," kissing her; "and this dear little Elsie. You all look as natural as possible—just as if I had seen you before."
"Yes, I do," said the cheerful voice. "So this is Katy? Wow, what a wonderfully tall Katy you are! And this is Clover," kissing her; "and this sweet little Elsie. You all look completely natural—just as if I’ve seen you before."
And she hugged them all round, not as if it was polite to like them because they were relations, but as if she had loved them and wanted them all her life.
And she hugged them all, not just because it was proper to like them since they were family, but as if she had truly loved them and wanted them in her life forever.
There was something in Cousin Helen's face and manner, which made the children at home with her at once. Even Philly, who had backed away with his hands behind him, after staring hard for a minute or two, came up with a sort of rush to get his share of kissing.
There was something about Cousin Helen's face and attitude that made the kids feel at home with her right away. Even Philly, who had initially stepped back with his hands behind him after staring hard for a minute or two, rushed over to get his share of kisses.
Still, Katy's first feeling was one of disappointment. Cousin Helen was not at all like "Lucy," in Mrs. Sherwood's story. Her nose turned up the least bit in the world. She had brown hair, which didn't curl, a brown skin, and bright eyes, which danced when she laughed or spoke. Her face was thin, but except for that you wouldn't have guessed that she was sick. She didn't fold her hands, and she didn't look patient, but absolutely glad and merry. Her dress wasn't a "frilled wrapper," but a sort of loose travelling thing of pretty gray stuff, with a rose-colored bow, and bracelets, and a round hat trimmed with a gray feather. All Katy's dreams about the "saintly invalid" seemed to take wings and fly away. But the more she watched Cousin Helen the more she seemed to like her, and to feel as if she were nicer than the imaginary person which she and Clover had invented.
Still, Katy's first feeling was one of disappointment. Cousin Helen was nothing like "Lucy" from Mrs. Sherwood's story. Her nose turned up just a little. She had brown hair that didn't curl, a brown complexion, and bright eyes that sparkled when she laughed or talked. Her face was thin, but aside from that, you wouldn't have guessed she was sick. She didn't fold her hands or look patient; she simply looked happy and cheerful. Her dress wasn't a "frilled wrapper," but a loose travel outfit made of pretty gray fabric, with a rose-colored bow, bracelets, and a round hat decorated with a gray feather. All of Katy's dreams about the "saintly invalid" seemed to disappear. But the more she observed Cousin Helen, the more she liked her and felt that she was nicer than the imaginary person she and Clover had created.
"She looks just like other people, don't she?" whispered Cecy, who had come over to have a peep at the new arrival.
"She looks just like everyone else, doesn't she?" whispered Cecy, who had come over to take a look at the new arrival.
"Y-e-s," replied Katy, doubtfully, "only a great, great deal prettier."
"Y-e-s," Katy replied, unsure, "just a lot prettier."
By and by, Papa carried Cousin Helen up stairs. All the children wanted to go too, but he told them she was tired, and must rest. So they went out doors to play till tea-time.
By and by, Dad carried Cousin Helen upstairs. All the kids wanted to go too, but he told them she was tired and needed to rest. So they went outside to play until tea time.
"Oh, do let me take up the tray," cried Katy at the tea-table, as she watched Aunt Izzie getting ready Cousin Helen's supper. Such a nice supper! Cold chicken, and raspberries and cream, and tea in a pretty pink-and-white china cup. And such a snow-white napkin as Aunt Izzie spread over the tray!
"Oh, let me take the tray!" Katy exclaimed at the tea table, as she watched Aunt Izzie prepare Cousin Helen's dinner. It looked like a lovely meal! Cold chicken, raspberries and cream, and tea in a pretty pink-and-white china cup. And what a pristine white napkin Aunt Izzie laid over the tray!
"No indeed," said Aunt Izzie; "you'll drop it the first thing." But Katy's eyes begged so hard, that Dr. Carr said, "Yes, let her, Izzie; I like to see the girls useful."
"No way," said Aunt Izzie; "you'll drop it right away." But Katy's eyes pleaded so much that Dr. Carr said, "Yes, let her, Izzie; I like to see the girls being helpful."
So Katy, proud of the commission, took the tray and carried it carefully across the hall. There was a bowl of flowers on the table. As she passed, she was struck with a bright idea. She set down the tray, and picking out a rose, laid it on the napkin besides the saucer of crimson raspberries. It looked very pretty, and Katy smiled to herself with pleasure.
So Katy, feeling proud of her commission, took the tray and carried it carefully across the hall. There was a bowl of flowers on the table. As she walked by, an idea popped into her head. She set down the tray, picked a rose, and placed it on the napkin next to the saucer of red raspberries. It looked really pretty, and Katy smiled to herself with satisfaction.
"What are you stopping for?" called Aunt Izzie, from the dining-room. "Do be careful, Katy, I really think Bridget had better take it."
"What are you stopping for?" Aunt Izzie called from the dining room. "Please be careful, Katy. I really think Bridget should take it instead."
"Oh no, no!" protested Katy, "I'm most up already." And she sped up stairs as fast as she could go. Luckless speed! She had just reached the door of the Blue-room, when she tripped upon her boot-lace, which, as usual, was dangling, made a misstep, and stumbled. She caught at the door to save herself; the door flew open; and Katy, with the tray, cream, raspberries, rose and all, descended in a confused heap upon the carpet.
"Oh no, no!" Katy protested, "I'm almost done!" And she hurried up the stairs as fast as she could. Unfortunate timing! She had just reached the door of the Blue Room when she tripped over her boot lace, which, as usual, was hanging loose, stumbled, and lost her balance. She grabbed the door to catch herself; the door swung open, and Katy, with the tray, cream, raspberries, roses, and everything else, tumbled in a chaotic heap onto the carpet.
"I told you so!" exclaimed Aunt Izzie from the bottom of the stairs.
"I told you so!" Aunt Izzie shouted from the bottom of the stairs.
Katy never forgot how kind Cousin Helen was on this occasion. She was in bed, and was of course a good deal startled at the sudden crash and tumble on her floor. But after one little jump, nothing could have been sweeter than the way in which she comforted poor crest-fallen Katy, and made so merry over the accident, that even Aunt Izzie almost forgot to scold. The broken dishes were piled up and the carpet made clean again, while Aunt Izzie prepared another tray just as nice as the first.
Katy never forgot how kind Cousin Helen was during this moment. She was in bed and was understandably startled by the sudden crash and tumble on her floor. But after a brief jump, nothing could have been sweeter than the way she comforted poor upset Katy and joked about the accident, so much so that even Aunt Izzie nearly forgot to scold. The broken dishes were cleaned up, and the carpet was tidied again while Aunt Izzie prepared another tray just as nice as the first.
"Please let Katy bring it up!" pleaded Cousin Helen, in her pleasant voice, "I am sure she will be careful this time. And Katy, I want just such another rose on the napkin. I guess that was your doing—wasn't it?"
"Please let Katy handle it!" Cousin Helen pleaded in her cheerful voice. "I'm sure she'll be careful this time. And Katy, I want another rose on the napkin just like that one. I bet you made it—didn't you?"
Katy was careful.—This time all went well. The tray was placed safely on a little table beside the bed, and Katy sat watching Cousin Helen eat her supper with a warm, loving feeling at her heart. I think we are scarcely ever so grateful to people as when they help us to get back our own self-esteem.
Katy was careful.—This time everything went smoothly. The tray was set down safely on a small table next to the bed, and Katy sat there watching Cousin Helen enjoy her dinner, feeling warm and loving in her heart. I think we are rarely as grateful to others as when they help us regain our self-esteem.
Cousin Helen hadn't much appetite, though she declared everything was delicious. Katy could see that she was very tired.
Cousin Helen didn’t have much of an appetite, even though she insisted everything was delicious. Katy could tell that she was really tired.
"Now," she said, when she had finished, "if you'll shake up this pillow, so;—and move this other pillow a little, I think I will settle myself to sleep. Thanks—that's just right. Why, Katy dear, you are a born nurse Now kiss me. Good-night! To-morrow we will have a nice talk."
"Now," she said when she was done, "if you could just fluff this pillow, so;—and shift this other pillow a bit, I think I can get comfortable to sleep. Thanks—that's perfect. Oh, Katy dear, you’re a natural nurse. Now kiss me. Good-night! Tomorrow we’ll have a nice chat."
Katy went down stairs very happy.
Katy went downstairs feeling really happy.
"Cousin Helen's perfectly lovely," she told Clover. "And she's got on the most beautiful night-gown, all lace and ruffles. It's just like a night-gown in a book."
"Cousin Helen is absolutely lovely," she told Clover. "And she's wearing the most beautiful nightgown, complete with lace and ruffles. It's just like a nightgown from a story."
"Isn't it wicked to care about clothes when you're sick?" questioned Cecy.
"Isn't it silly to care about clothes when you're sick?" Cecy asked.
"I don't believe Cousin Helen could do anything wicked," said Katy.
"I don't think Cousin Helen would do anything wrong," said Katy.
"I told Ma that she had on bracelets, and Ma said she feared your cousin was a worldly person," retorted Cecy, primming up her lips.
"I told Mom that she was wearing bracelets, and Mom said she worried your cousin was a worldly person," Cecy shot back, pursing her lips.
Katy and Clover were quite distressed at this opinion. They talked about it while they were undressing.
Katy and Clover were pretty upset by this opinion. They chit-chatted about it while getting undressed.
"I mean to ask Cousin Helen to-morrow," said Katy.
"I plan to ask Cousin Helen tomorrow," said Katy.
Next morning the children got up very early. They were so glad that it was vacation! If it hadn't been, they would have been forced to go to school without seeing Cousin Helen, for she didn't wake till late. They grew so impatient of the delay, and went up stairs so often to listen at the door, and see if she were moving, that Aunt Izzie finally had to order them off. Katy rebelled against this order a good deal, but she consoled herself by going into the garden and picking the prettiest flowers she could find, to give to Cousin Helen the moment she should see her.
The next morning, the kids woke up really early. They were so happy that it was vacation! If it weren't for that, they would have had to go to school without seeing Cousin Helen, since she didn't wake up until late. They got so impatient waiting that they kept going upstairs to listen at her door and check if she was up, that Aunt Izzie eventually had to send them away. Katy was pretty resistant to this order, but she cheered herself up by going into the garden and picking the prettiest flowers she could find to give to Cousin Helen as soon as she saw her.
When Aunt Izzie let her go up, Cousin Helen was lying on the sofa all dressed for the day in a fresh blue muslin, with blue ribbons, and cunning bronze slippers with rosettes on the toes. The sofa had been wheeled round with its back to the light. There was a cushion with a pretty fluted cover, that Katy had never seen before, and several other things were scattered about, which gave the room quite a different air. All the house was neat, but somehow Aunt Izzie's rooms never were pretty. Children's eyes are quick to perceive such things, and Katy saw at once that the Blue-room had never looked like this.
When Aunt Izzie allowed her to go up, Cousin Helen was lying on the sofa all ready for the day in a fresh blue muslin dress, with blue ribbons and cute bronze slippers with rosettes on the toes. The sofa had been turned around with its back to the light. There was a cushion with a pretty fluted cover that Katy had never seen before, and several other items scattered around, which gave the room a completely different vibe. The whole house was tidy, but somehow Aunt Izzie's rooms never looked nice. Kids are quick to notice these things, and Katy immediately saw that the Blue-room had never looked like this.
Cousin Helen was white and tired, but her eyes and smile were as bright as ever. She was delighted with the flowers, which Katy presented rather shyly.
Cousin Helen was pale and weary, but her eyes and smile were as bright as ever. She was thrilled with the flowers that Katy gave her somewhat shyly.
"Oh, how lovely!" she said; "I must put them in water right away. Katy dear, don't you want to bring that little vase on the bureau and set it on this chair beside me? And please pour a little water into it first."
"Oh, how beautiful!" she said. "I need to put them in water right away. Katy, sweetheart, don't you want to grab that little vase on the dresser and place it on this chair next to me? And please pour a bit of water into it first."
"What a beauty!" cried Katy, as she lifted the graceful white cup swung on a gilt stand. "Is it yours, Cousin Helen?"
"What a beauty!" exclaimed Katy, as she picked up the elegant white cup hanging from a gold stand. "Is it yours, Cousin Helen?"
"Yes, it is my pet vase. It stands on a little table beside me at home, and I fancied that the Water Cure would seem more home-like if I had it with me there, so I brought it along. But why do you look so puzzled, Katy? Does it seem queer that a vase should travel about in a trunk?"
"Yes, it’s my favorite vase. It sits on a small table next to me at home, and I thought having it with me at the Water Cure would make it feel more like home, so I brought it along. But why do you look so confused, Katy? Does it seem strange that a vase would travel in a suitcase?"
"No," said Katy, slowly, "I was only thinking—Cousin Helen, is it worldly to have pretty things when you're sick?"
"No," Katy said slowly, "I was just wondering—Cousin Helen, is it materialistic to want nice things when you're unwell?"
Cousin Helen laughed heartily.
Cousin Helen laughed loudly.
"What put that idea into your head?" she asked.
"What made you think of that?" she asked.
"Cecy said so when I told her about your beautiful night-gown."
"Cecy said that when I told her about your lovely nightgown."
Cousin Helen laughed again.
Cousin Helen laughed again.
"Well," she said, "I'll tell you what I think, Katy. Pretty things are no more 'worldly' than ugly ones, except when they spoil us by making us vain, or careless of the comfort of other people. And sickness is such a disagreeable thing in itself, that unless sick people take great pains, they soon grow to be eyesores to themselves and everybody about them. I don't think it is possible for an invalid to be too particular. And when one has the back-ache, and the head-ache, and the all-over ache," she added, smiling, "there isn't much danger of growing vain because of a ruffle more or less on one's night-gown, or a bit of bright ribbon."
"Well," she said, "I'll tell you what I think, Katy. Pretty things aren't any more 'worldly' than ugly ones, except when they spoil us by making us vain or indifferent to the comfort of others. And being sick is such an unpleasant experience that unless sick people put in a lot of effort, they quickly become a burden to themselves and everyone around them. I don't think it's possible for someone who's unwell to be too fussy. And when you've got back pain, a headache, and all-over aches," she added with a smile, "there's really not much chance of getting vain over a ruffle or two on your nightgown, or a splash of bright ribbon."
Then she began to arrange the flowers, touching each separate one gently, and as if she loved it.
Then she started arranging the flowers, gently touching each one as if she loved it.
"What a queer noise!" she exclaimed, suddenly stopping.
"What a strange noise!" she exclaimed, suddenly stopping.
It was queer—a sort of snuffing and snorting sound, as if a walrus or a sea-horse were promenading up and down in the hall. Katy opened the door. Behold! there were John and Dorry, very red in the face from flattening their noses against the key-hole, in a vain attempt to see if Cousin Helen were up and ready to receive company.
It was strange—a sort of sniffing and snorting noise, like a walrus or a sea horse strolling back and forth in the hall. Katy opened the door. Look! there were John and Dorry, their faces very flushed from pressing their noses against the keyhole, trying unsuccessfully to see if Cousin Helen was up and ready for visitors.
"Oh, let them come in!" cried Cousin Helen from her sofa.
"Oh, let them come in!" exclaimed Cousin Helen from her couch.
So they came in, followed, before long, by Clover and Elsie. Such a merry morning as they had! Cousin Helen proved to possess a perfect genius for story-telling, and for suggesting games which could be played about her sofa, and did not make more noise than she could bear. Aunt Izzie, dropping in about eleven o'clock, found them having such a good time, that almost before she knew it, she was drawn into the game too. Nobody had ever heard of such a thing before! There sat Aunt Izzie on the floor, with three long lamp-lighters stuck in her hair, playing, "I'm a genteel Lady, always genteel," in the jolliest manner possible. The children were so enchanted at the spectacle, that they could hardly attend to the game, and were always forgetting how many "horns" they had. Clover privately thought that Cousin Helen must be a witch; and Papa, when he came home at noon, said almost the same thing.
So they came in, soon followed by Clover and Elsie. What a cheerful morning they had! Cousin Helen turned out to have a real talent for storytelling and suggesting games that could easily be played around her sofa without making too much noise. When Aunt Izzie dropped in around eleven o'clock, she found them having such a great time that, before she knew it, she was pulled into the game too. Nobody had ever seen anything like it! There sat Aunt Izzie on the floor, with three long lamp lighters stuck in her hair, happily playing, "I'm a genteel Lady, always genteel." The kids were so fascinated by the scene that they could barely focus on the game and kept forgetting how many "horns" they had. Clover secretly thought that Cousin Helen must be a witch; and when Papa came home at noon, he almost said the same thing.
"What have you been doing to them, Helen?" he inquired, as he opened the door, and saw the merry circle on the carpet. Aunt Izzie's hair was half pulled down, and Philly was rolling over and over in convulsions of laughter. But Cousin Helen said she hadn't done anything, and pretty soon Papa was on the floor too, playing away as fast as the rest.
"What have you been doing to them, Helen?" he asked as he opened the door and saw the happy group on the carpet. Aunt Izzie's hair was half down, and Philly was rolling around in fits of laughter. But Cousin Helen said she hadn't done anything, and before long, Dad was on the floor too, playing just as eagerly as everyone else.
"I must put a stop to this," he cried, when everybody was tired of laughing, and everybody's head was stuck as full of paper quills as a porcupine's back. "Cousin Helen will be worn out. Run away, all of you, and don't come near this door again till the clock strikes four. Do you hear, chicks? Run—run! Shoo! shoo!"
"I have to put an end to this," he shouted, when everyone was done laughing and their heads were as stuffed with paper quills as a porcupine's back. "Cousin Helen is going to be exhausted. Get out of here, all of you, and don’t come near this door again until the clock strikes four. Do you hear me, kids? Go—go! Shoo! Shoo!"
The children scuttled away like a brood of fowls—all but Katy. "Oh, Papa, I'll be so quiet!" she pleaded. "Mightn't I stay just till the dinner-bell rings?"
The kids scampered off like a bunch of chickens—all except Katy. "Oh, Dad, I'll be so quiet!" she begged. "Can’t I stay just until the dinner bell rings?"
"Do let her!" said Cousin Helen, so Papa said "Yes."
"Go ahead and let her!" said Cousin Helen, so Dad said "Yes."
Katy sat on the floor holding Cousin Helen's hand, and listening to her talk with Papa. It interested her, though it was about things and people she did not know.
Katy sat on the floor holding Cousin Helen's hand and listening to her talk with Dad. She found it interesting, even though they were discussing things and people she didn’t know.
"How is Alex?" asked Dr. Carr, at length.
"How's Alex?" Dr. Carr asked after a moment.
"Quite well now," replied Cousin Helen, with one of her brightest looks. "He was run down and tired in the Spring, and we were a little anxious about him, but Emma persuaded him to take a fortnight's vacation, and he came back all right."
"Pretty good now," replied Cousin Helen, with one of her brightest smiles. "He was worn out and tired in the spring, and we were a bit worried about him, but Emma convinced him to take a two-week vacation, and he came back just fine."
"Do you see them often?"
"Do you see them a lot?"
"Almost every day. And little Helen comes every day, you know, for her lessons."
"Almost every day. And little Helen comes by every day, you know, for her lessons."
"Is she as pretty as she used to be?"
"Is she as pretty as she was before?"
"Oh yes—prettier, I think. She is a lovely little creature: having her so much with me is one of my greatest treats. Alex tries to think that she looks a little as I used to. But that is a compliment so great, that I dare not appropriate it."
"Oh yes—she's prettier, I think. She's such a lovely little thing: having her around with me is one of my greatest joys. Alex likes to think she resembles me a bit when I was younger. But that's such a huge compliment that I wouldn't dare claim it."
Dr. Carr stooped and kissed Cousin Helen as if he could not help it. "My dear child," he said. That was all; but something in the tone made Katy curious.
Dr. Carr bent down and kissed Cousin Helen as if he couldn't help it. "My dear child," he said. That was all; but something in his tone made Katy curious.
"Papa," she said, after dinner, "who is Alex, that you and Cousin Helen were talking about?"
"Hey Dad," she said after dinner, "who is Alex that you and Cousin Helen were talking about?"
"Why, Katy? What makes you want to know?"
"Why, Katy? What makes you curious?"
"I can't exactly tell—only Cousin Helen looked so;—and you kissed her;—and I thought perhaps it was something interesting."
"I can’t really say—only Cousin Helen looked like that;—and you kissed her;—and I thought maybe it was something intriguing."
"So it is," said Dr. Carr, drawing her on to his knee. "I've a mind to tell you about it, Katy, because you're old enough to see how beautiful it is, and wise enough (I hope) not to chatter or ask questions. Alex is the name of somebody who, long ago, when Cousin Helen was well and strong, she loved, and expected to marry."
"So it is," Dr. Carr said, pulling her onto his knee. "I'm thinking of telling you about it, Katy, because you're old enough to understand how beautiful it is, and wise enough (I hope) not to chatter or ask questions. Alex is the name of someone who, a long time ago, when Cousin Helen was healthy and strong, she loved and hoped to marry."
"Oh! why didn't she?" cried Katy.
"Oh! why didn't she?" cried Katy.
"She met with a dreadful accident," continued Dr. Carr. "For a long time they thought she would die. Then she grew slowly better, and the doctors told her that she might live a good many years, but that she would have to lie on her sofa always, and be helpless, and a cripple.
"She had a terrible accident," Dr. Carr continued. "For a long time, they thought she wouldn't survive. Then she started to improve slowly, and the doctors told her that she could live for several more years, but she would have to stay on her sofa all the time, be completely dependent, and be disabled."
"Alex felt dreadfully when he heard this. He wanted to marry Cousin Helen just the same, and be her nurse, and take care of her always; but she would not consent. She broke the engagement, and told him that some day she hoped he would love somebody else well enough to marry her. So after a good many years, he did, and now he and his wife live next door to Cousin Helen, and are her dearest friends. Their little girl is named 'Helen.' All their plans are talked over with her, and there is nobody in the world they think so much of."
"Alex felt terrible when he heard this. He still wanted to marry Cousin Helen and take care of her forever, but she wouldn’t agree. She ended the engagement and told him she hoped that someday he would love someone else enough to marry her. So, after many years, he did, and now he and his wife live next door to Cousin Helen and are her closest friends. Their little girl is named 'Helen.' They discuss all their plans with her, and there’s no one in the world they think more of."
"But doesn't it make Cousin Helen feel bad, when she sees them walking about and enjoying themselves, and she can't move?" asked Katy.
"But doesn't it make Cousin Helen feel upset when she sees them walking around and having fun, and she can't join in?" asked Katy.
"No," said Dr. Carr, "it doesn't, because Cousin Helen is half an angel already, and loves other people better than herself. I'm very glad she could come here for once. She's an example to us all, Katy, and I couldn't ask anything better than to have my little girls take pattern after her."
"No," Dr. Carr said, "it doesn't, because Cousin Helen is already half an angel and cares about others more than herself. I'm really glad she could come here this time. She's a great role model for all of us, Katy, and I couldn't ask for anything better than for my little girls to follow her example."
"It must be awful to be sick," soliloquized Katy, after Papa was gone. "Why, if I had to stay in bed a whole week—I should die, I know I should."
"It must be terrible to be sick," Katy thought to herself after Papa left. "I mean, if I had to stay in bed for a whole week—I would die, I know I would."
Poor Katy. It seemed to her, as it does to almost all young people, that there is nothing in the world so easy as to die, the moment things go wrong!
Poor Katy. It seemed to her, like it does to almost all young people, that there’s nothing in the world as easy as dying when things start to go wrong!
This conversation with Papa made Cousin Helen doubly interesting in Katy's eyes. "It was just like something in a book," to be in the same house with the heroine of a love-story so sad and sweet.
This conversation with Dad made Cousin Helen even more fascinating in Katy's eyes. "It was just like something out of a book," being in the same house with the heroine of such a sad and sweet love story.
The play that afternoon was much interrupted, for every few minutes somebody had to run in and see if it wasn't four o'clock. The instant the hour came, all six children galloped up stairs.
The play that afternoon was frequently interrupted, as every few minutes someone had to rush in to check if it was four o'clock. The moment the hour arrived, all six kids dashed up the stairs.
"I think we'll tell stories this time," said Cousin Helen.
"I think we'll share stories this time," said Cousin Helen.
So they told stories. Cousin Helen's were the best of all. There was one of them about a robber, which sent delightful chills creeping down all their backs. All but Philly. He was so excited, that he grew warlike.
So they shared stories. Cousin Helen's were the best of all. There was one about a robber that sent delightful chills down everyone’s backs. Everyone except Philly. He was so pumped that he got all aggressive.
"I ain't afraid of robbers," he declared, strutting up and down. "When they come, I shall just cut them in two with my sword which Papa gave me. They did come once. I did cut them in two—three, five, eleven of 'em. You'll see!"
"I’m not scared of robbers," he said, walking back and forth confidently. "When they show up, I’ll just slice them in half with the sword my dad gave me. They did come once. I sliced them in half—three, five, eleven of them. You’ll see!"
But that evening, after the younger children were gone to bed, and Katy and Clover were sitting in the Blue-room, a lamentable howling was heard from the nursery. Clover ran to see what was the matter. Behold—there was Phil, sitting up in bed, and crying for help.
But that evening, after the younger kids had gone to bed, Katy and Clover were sitting in the Blue room when they heard a sad howling from the nursery. Clover ran to check what was going on. There was Phil, sitting up in bed and crying for help.
"There's robbers under the bed," he sobbed; "ever so many robbers."
"There's robbers under the bed," he cried; "so many robbers."
"Why no, Philly!" said Clover, peeping under the valance to satisfy him; "there isn't anybody there."
"Of course not, Philly!" Clover said, looking under the valance to reassure him; "there's nobody there."
"Yes, there is, I tell you," declared Phil, holding her tight. "I heard one. They were chewing my india-rubbers."
"Yes, there is, I tell you," declared Phil, holding her tight. "I heard one. They were chewing my sneakers."
"Poor little fellow!" said Cousin Helen, when Clover, having pacified Phil, came back to report. "It's a warning against robber stories. But this one ended so well, that I didn't think of anybody's being frightened."
"Poor little guy!" said Cousin Helen, when Clover, having calmed Phil down, returned to report. "It's a cautionary tale against robbery stories. But this one ended so well that I didn’t think anyone would be scared."
It was no use, after this, for Aunt Izzie to make rules about going into the Blue-room. She might as well have ordered flies to keep away from a sugar-bowl. By hook or by crook, the children would get up stairs. Whenever Aunt Izzie went in, she was sure to find them there, just as close to Cousin Helen as they could get. And Cousin Helen begged her not to interfere.
It was pointless for Aunt Izzie to set rules about going into the Blue-room after this. She might as well have told flies to stay away from a sugar bowl. One way or another, the kids would get upstairs. Whenever Aunt Izzie walked in, she was guaranteed to find them there, as close to Cousin Helen as they could be. And Cousin Helen pleaded with her not to interfere.
"We have only three or four days to be together," she said. "Let them come as much as they like. It won't hurt me a bit."
"We only have three or four days to spend together," she said. "Let them come as often as they want. It won't bother me at all."
Little Elsie clung with a passionate love to this new friend. Cousin Helen had sharp eyes. She saw the wistful look in Elsie's face at once, and took special pains to be sweet and tender to her. This preference made Katy jealous. She couldn't bear to share her cousin with anybody.
Little Elsie held a deep affection for her new friend. Cousin Helen had sharp eyes. She noticed the longing look on Elsie's face immediately and made a special effort to be kind and caring towards her. This attention made Katy feel jealous. She couldn't stand sharing her cousin with anyone.
When the last evening came, and they went up after tea to the Blue-room, Cousin Helen was opening a box which had just come by Express.
When the final evening arrived, and they went upstairs after tea to the Blue-room, Cousin Helen was unpacking a box that had just arrived by Express.
"It is a Good-by Box," she said. "All of you must sit down in a row, and when I hide my hands behind me, so, you must choose in turn which you will take."
"It’s a Goodbye Box," she said. "You all need to sit in a row, and when I hide my hands behind my back, then, you have to choose which one you want in turn."
So they all chose in turn, "Which hand will you have, the right or the left?" and Cousin Helen, with the air of a wise fairy, brought out from behind her pillow something pretty for each one. First came a vase exactly like her own, which Katy had admired so much. Katy screamed with delight as it was placed in her hands:
So they all took turns choosing, "Which hand do you want, the right or the left?" and Cousin Helen, looking like a wise fairy, pulled out something nice for each of them from behind her pillow. First, she produced a vase that looked just like her own, which Katy had admired so much. Katy squealed with joy as it was handed to her:
"Oh, how lovely! how lovely!" she cried. "I'll keep it as long as I live and breathe."
"Oh, how beautiful! how beautiful!" she exclaimed. "I'll keep it for the rest of my life."
"If you do, it'll be the first time you ever kept anything for a week without breaking it," remarked Aunt Izzie.
"If you do, it’ll be the first time you’ve ever kept anything for a week without breaking it," Aunt Izzie said.
Next came a pretty purple pocket-book for Clover. It was just what she wanted, for she had lost her porte-monnaie. Then a cunning little locket on a bit of velvet ribbon, which Cousin Helen tied round Elsie's neck.
Next came a cute purple wallet for Clover. It was exactly what she wanted since she had lost her wallet. Then there was a charming little locket on a piece of velvet ribbon that Cousin Helen tied around Elsie's neck.
"There's a piece of my hair in it," she said. "Why, Elsie, darling, what's the matter? Don't cry so!"
"There's a piece of my hair in it," she said. "Why, Elsie, sweetie, what's wrong? Don't cry like that!"
"Oh, you're s-o beautiful, and s-o sweet!" sobbed Elsie; "and you're go-o-ing away."
"Oh, you're so beautiful, and so sweet!" sobbed Elsie; "and you're going away."
Dorry had a box of dominoes, and John a solitaire board. For Phil there appeared a book—"The History of the Robber Cat."
Dorry had a box of dominoes, and John had a solitaire board. For Phil, there was a book—"The History of the Robber Cat."
"That will remind you of the night when the thieves came and chewed your india-rubbers," said Cousin Helen, with a mischievous smile. They all laughed, Phil loudest of all.
"That will remind you of the night when the thieves came and chewed your rubber shoes," said Cousin Helen, with a playful smile. They all laughed, Phil laughing the loudest of all.
Nobody was forgotten. There was a notebook for Papa, and a set of ivory tablets for Aunt Izzie. Even Cecy was remembered. Her present was "The Book of Golden Deeds," with all sorts of stories about boys and girls who had done brave and good things. She was almost too pleased to speak.
Nobody was forgotten. There was a notebook for Dad, and a set of ivory tablets for Aunt Izzie. Even Cecy was remembered. Her gift was "The Book of Golden Deeds," filled with stories about kids who had done brave and good things. She was almost too happy to speak.
"Oh, thank you, Cousin Helen!" she said at last. Cecy wasn't a cousin, but she and the Carr children were in the habit of sharing their aunts and uncles, and relations generally, as they did their other good things.
"Oh, thank you, Cousin Helen!" she finally said. Cecy wasn't really a cousin, but she and the Carr kids often shared their aunts, uncles, and family ties like they did with all their other good things.
Next day came the sad parting. All the little ones stood at the gate, to wave their pocket-handkerchiefs as the carriage drove away. When it was quite out of sight, Katy rushed off to "weep a little weep," all by herself.
Next day came the sad goodbye. All the kids stood at the gate, waving their handkerchiefs as the carriage drove away. When it was completely out of sight, Katy hurried off to "have a little cry," all by herself.
"Papa said he wished we were all like Cousin Helen," she thought, as she wiped her eyes, "and I mean to try, though I don't suppose if I tried a thousand years I should ever get to be half so good. I'll study, and keep my things in order, and be ever so kind to the little ones. Dear me—if only Aunt Izzie was Cousin Helen, how easy it would be! Never mind—I'll think about her all the time, and I'll begin to-morrow."
"Papa said he wished we were all like Cousin Helen," she thought, as she wiped her eyes, "and I really want to try, but I don’t think even if I tried for a thousand years I could ever be half as good. I’ll study, keep my stuff organized, and be super kind to the little ones. Oh, if only Aunt Izzie were Cousin Helen, it would be so easy! Never mind—I'll think about her all the time, and I'll start tomorrow."
CHAPTER VIII
TO-MORROW
"To-morrow I will begin," thought Katy, as she dropped asleep that night. How often we all do so! And what a pity it is that when morning comes and to-morrow is to-day, we so frequently wake up feeling quite differently; careless or impatient, and not a bit inclined to do the fine things we planned overnight.
"Tomorrow I will start," thought Katy as she fell asleep that night. How often do we all do this! And it's such a shame that when morning arrives and tomorrow is today, we often wake up feeling completely different; careless or impatient, and not at all in the mood to do the great things we planned the night before.
Sometimes it seems as if there must be wicked little imps in the world, who are kept tied up so long as the sun shines, but who creep into our bed-rooms when we are asleep, to tease us and ruffle our tempers. Else, why, when we go to rest good-natured and pleasant, should we wake up so cross? Now there was Katy. Her last sleepy thought was an intention to be an angel from that time on, and as much like Cousin Helen as she could; and when she opened her eyes she was all out of sorts, and as fractious as a bear! Old Mary said that she got out of bed on the wrong side. I wonder, by the way, if anybody will ever be wise enough to tell us which side that is, so that we may always choose the other? How comfortable it would be if they could!
Sometimes it feels like there are mischievous little imps in the world, who are kept tied up as long as the sun is out, but sneak into our bedrooms while we sleep to annoy us and ruin our mood. Otherwise, why do we go to bed feeling good-natured and pleasant, only to wake up grumpy? Take Katy, for example. Her last sleepy thought was to be an angel from then on, just like Cousin Helen; but when she opened her eyes, she was in a terrible mood, as cranky as a bear! Old Mary said she must have gotten out of bed on the wrong side. I wonder if anyone will ever be clever enough to tell us which side that is, so we can always pick the other? How nice it would be if they could!
You know how, if we begin the day in a cross mood, all sorts of unfortunate accidents seem to occur to add to our vexations. The very first thing Katy did this morning was to break her precious vase—the one Cousin Helen had given her.
You know how, if we start the day in a bad mood, all kinds of annoying things seem to happen to make it worse? The very first thing Katy did this morning was break her cherished vase—the one Cousin Helen had given her.
It was standing on the bureau with a little cluster of blush-roses in it. The bureau had a swing-glass. While Katy was brushing her hair, the glass tipped a little so that she could not see. At a good-humored moment, this accident wouldn't have troubled her much. But being out of temper to begin with, it made her angry. She gave the glass a violent push. The lower part swung forward, there was a smash, and the first thing Katy knew, the blush-roses lay scattered all over the floor, and Cousin Helen's pretty present was ruined.
It was sitting on the dresser with a small bunch of blush roses in it. The dresser had a swing mirror. While Katy was brushing her hair, the mirror tilted slightly so she couldn’t see. Normally, in a good mood, this wouldn’t have bothered her much. But since she was already upset, it made her angry. She gave the mirror a hard shove. The bottom part swung forward, there was a crash, and the next thing Katy knew, the blush roses were scattered all over the floor, and Cousin Helen's lovely gift was ruined.
Katy just sat down on the carpet and cried as hard as if she had been Phil himself. Aunt Izzie heard her lamenting, and came in.
Katy just sat down on the carpet and cried as hard as if she were Phil himself. Aunt Izzie heard her crying and came in.
"I'm very sorry," she said, picking up the broken glass, "but it's no more than I expected, you're so careless, Katy. Now don't sit there in that foolish way! Get up and dress yourself. You'll be late to breakfast."
"I'm really sorry," she said, picking up the broken glass, "but this is exactly what I expected; you're so careless, Katy. Now don't just sit there looking foolish! Get up and get dressed. You'll be late for breakfast."
"What's the matter?" asked Papa, noticing Katy's red eyes as she took her seat at the table.
"What's wrong?" asked Dad, noticing Katy's red eyes as she sat down at the table.
"I've broken my vase," said Katy, dolefully.
"I've broken my vase," Katy said sadly.
"It was extremely careless of you to put it in such a dangerous place," said her aunt. "You might have known that the glass would swing and knock it off." Then, seeing a big tear fall in the middle of Katy's plate, she added: "Really, Katy, you're too big to behave like a baby. Why Dorry would be ashamed to do so. Pray control yourself!"
"It was really careless of you to put it in such a dangerous spot," said her aunt. "You should have known the glass would swing and knock it off." Then, noticing a big tear drop in the middle of Katy's plate, she added, "Honestly, Katy, you're too grown-up to act like a baby. Dorry would be embarrassed to do that. Please try to hold it together!"
This snub did not improve Katy's temper. She went on with her breakfast in sulky silence.
This insult didn't help Katy's mood. She continued with her breakfast in a grumpy silence.
"What are you all going to do to-day?" asked Dr. Carr, hoping to give things a more cheerful turn.
"What are you all going to do today?" asked Dr. Carr, hoping to lighten the mood.
"Swing!" cried John and Dorry both together. "Alexander's put us up a splendid one in the wood-shed."
"Swing!" shouted John and Dorry at the same time. "Alexander set up a great one for us in the shed."
"No you're not," said Aunt Izzie in a positive tone, "the swing is not to be used till to-morrow. Remember that, children. Not till to-morrow. And not then, unless I give you leave."
"No you're not," Aunt Izzie said confidently, "the swing can't be used until tomorrow. Remember that, kids. Not until tomorrow. And not then, unless I give you permission."
This was unwise of Aunt Izzie. She would better have explained farther. The truth was, that Alexander, in putting up the swing, had cracked one of the staples which fastened it to the roof. He meant to get a new one in the course of the day, and, meantime, he had cautioned Miss Carr to let no one use the swing, because it really was not safe. If she had told this to the children, all would have been right; but Aunt Izzie's theory was, that young people must obey their elders without explanation.
This was a bad move by Aunt Izzie. She should have explained more. The truth was that Alexander, while hanging the swing, had broken one of the staples that secured it to the roof. He intended to buy a new one later that day, and in the meantime, he had warned Miss Carr not to let anyone use the swing because it really wasn’t safe. If she had shared this with the kids, everything would have been fine; but Aunt Izzie's belief was that young people should obey their elders without needing an explanation.
John, and Elsie, and Dorry, all pouted when they heard this order. Elsie recovered her good-humor first.
John, Elsie, and Dorry all sulked when they heard this order. Elsie was the first to bounce back to her cheerful self.
"I don't care," she said, "'cause I'm going to be very busy; I've got to write a letter to Cousin Helen about somefing." (Elsie never could quite pronounce the th.)
"I don't care," she said, "because I'm going to be really busy; I have to write a letter to Cousin Helen about something." (Elsie never could quite pronounce the th.)
"What?" asked Clover.
"What?" Clover asked.
"Oh, somefing," answered Elsie, wagging her head mysteriously. "None of the rest of you must know, Cousin Helen said so, it's a secret she and me has got."
"Oh, something," answered Elsie, shaking her head mysteriously. "None of the rest of you can know; Cousin Helen said so. It's a secret that she and I have."
"I don't believe Cousin Helen said so at all," said Katy, crossly. "She wouldn't tell secrets to a silly little girl like you."
"I don't think Cousin Helen actually said that," Katy said angrily. "She wouldn't share secrets with a silly little girl like you."
"Yes she would too," retorted Elsie angrily. "She said I was just as good to trust as if I was ever so big. And she said I was her pet. So there! Katy Carr!"
"Yes, she would too," Elsie shot back angrily. "She said I was just as trustworthy as if I were really big. And she said I was her favorite. So there! Katy Carr!"
"Stop disputing," said Aunt Izzie. "Katy your top-drawer is all out of order. I never saw anything look so badly. Go up stairs at once and straighten it, before you do anything else. Children, you must keep in the shade this morning. It's too hot for you to be running about in the sun. Elsie, go into the kitchen and tell Debby I want to speak to her."
"Stop arguing," said Aunt Izzie. "Katy, your top drawer is a total mess. I've never seen anything look so bad. Go upstairs right now and organize it before you do anything else. Kids, you need to stay in the shade this morning. It's too hot for you to be out in the sun. Elsie, go to the kitchen and tell Debby that I want to talk to her."
"Yes," said Elsie, in an important tone, "And afterwards I'm coming back to write my letter to Cousin Helen."
"Yes," said Elsie, in a serious tone, "And afterwards I'm going back to write my letter to Cousin Helen."
Katy went slowly up stairs, dragging one foot after the other. It was a warm, languid day. Her head ached a little, and her eyes smarted and felt heavy from crying so much. Everything seemed dull and hateful. She said to herself, that Aunt Izzie was very unkind to make her work in vacation, and she pulled the top-drawer open with a disgusted groan.
Katy climbed the stairs slowly, dragging one foot after the other. It was a warm, lazy day. Her head ached a bit, and her eyes stung and felt heavy from all the crying. Everything seemed dull and irritating. She thought to herself that Aunt Izzie was really mean for making her work during vacation, and she yanked the top drawer open with a frustrated groan.
It must be confessed that Miss Izzie was right. A bureau-drawer could hardly look worse than this one did. It reminded one of the White Knight's recipe for a pudding, which began with blotting-paper, and ended with sealing-wax and gunpowder. All sorts of things were mixed together, as if somebody had put in a long stick and stirred them well up. There were books and paint-boxes and bits of scribbled paper, and lead-pencils and brushes. Stocking-legs had come unrolled, and twisted themselves about pocket-handkerchiefs, and ends of ribbon, and linen collars.
It has to be said that Miss Izzie was right. A drawer could hardly look worse than this one did. It was like the White Knight's recipe for pudding, which started with blotting paper and ended with sealing wax and gunpowder. All sorts of stuff were mixed together, as if someone had taken a long stick and stirred it all up. There were books and paint sets and scraps of scribbled paper, along with pencils and brushes. Stocking legs had come undone and tangled themselves around pocket handkerchiefs, bits of ribbon, and linen collars.
Ruffles, all crushed out of shape, stuck up from under the heavier things, and sundry little paper boxes lay empty on top, the treasures they once held having sifted down to the bottom of the drawer, and disappeared beneath the general mass.
Ruffles, all wrinkled and out of place, stuck up from underneath the heavier items, and various little paper boxes lay empty on top, the treasures they once contained having settled down to the bottom of the drawer and gotten lost under everything else.
It took much time and patience to bring order out of this confusion. But Katy knew that Aunt Izzie would be up by and by, and she dared not stop till all was done. By the time it was finished, she was very tired. Going down stairs, she met Elsie coming up with a slate in her hand, which, as soon as she saw Katy, she put behind her.
It took a lot of time and patience to create order from this chaos. But Katy knew that Aunt Izzie would be up soon, and she couldn’t stop until everything was finished. By the time she was done, she was really tired. As she was going downstairs, she ran into Elsie coming up with a slate in her hand, which she quickly hid behind her when she spotted Katy.
"You mustn't look," she said, "it's my letter to Cousin Helen. Nobody but me knows the secret. It's all written, and I'm going to send it to the office. See—there's a stamp on it;" and she exhibited a corner of the slate. Sure enough, there was a stamp stuck on the frame.
"You can't look," she said, "it's my letter to Cousin Helen. Only I know the secret. It's all written, and I'm going to send it to the office. Look—there's a stamp on it;" and she showed a corner of the slate. Sure enough, there was a stamp stuck on the frame.
"You little goose!" said Katy, impatiently, "you can't send that to the post-office. Here, give me the slate. I'll copy what you've written on paper, and Papa'll give you an envelope."
"You silly goose!" said Katy, impatiently. "You can't send that to the post office. Here, give me the slate. I'll copy what you've written onto paper, and Dad will give you an envelope."
"No, no," cried Elsie, struggling, "you mustn't! You'll see what I've said and Cousin Helen said I wasn't to tell. It's a secret. Let go of my slate, I say! I'll tell Cousin Helen what a mean girl you are, and then she won't love you a bit."
"No, no," shouted Elsie, fighting back, "you can't! You'll find out that I said, and Cousin Helen said, I wasn't supposed to tell. It's a secret. Let go of my slate, I mean it! I'll tell Cousin Helen what a nasty girl you are, and then she won't love you at all."
"There, then, take your old slate!" said Katy, giving her a vindictive push. Elsie slipped, screamed, caught at the banisters, missed them, and rolling over and over, fell with a thump on the hall floor.
"There, take your old slate!" said Katy, giving her a nasty shove. Elsie stumbled, screamed, tried to grab the banister, missed it, and rolled over, landing with a thud on the hall floor.
It wasn't much of a fall, only half-a-dozen steps, but the bump was a hard one, and Elsie roared as if she had been half killed. Aunt Izzie and Mary came rushing to the spot.
It wasn't a big fall, just six steps or so, but the hit was a tough one, and Elsie screamed like she'd been seriously hurt. Aunt Izzie and Mary hurried over to help.
"Katy—pushed—me," sobbed Elsie. "She wanted me to tell her my secret, and I wouldn't. She's a bad, naughty girl!"
"Katy pushed me," Elsie sobbed. "She wanted me to share my secret, and I refused. She’s a really bad, naughty girl!"
"Well, Katy Carr, I should think you'd be ashamed of yourself," said Aunt Izzie, "wreaking your temper on your poor little sister! I think your Cousin Helen will be surprised when she hears this. There, there, Elsie! Don't cry any more, dear. Come up stairs with me. I'll put on some arnica, and Katy sha'n't hurt you again."
"Well, Katy Carr, I really think you should be ashamed of yourself," said Aunt Izzie, "taking out your temper on your poor little sister! I think your Cousin Helen will be shocked when she hears this. There, there, Elsie! Don't cry anymore, sweetie. Come upstairs with me. I'll put on some arnica, and Katy won’t hurt you again."
So they went up stairs. Katy, left below, felt very miserable: repentant, defiant, discontented, and sulky all at once. She knew in her heart that she had not meant to hurt Elsie, but was thoroughly ashamed of that push; but Aunt Izzie's hint about telling Cousin Helen, had made her too angry to allow of her confessing this to herself or anybody else.
So they went upstairs. Katy, left below, felt really miserable: regretful, stubborn, dissatisfied, and sulky all at the same time. Deep down, she knew she hadn’t meant to hurt Elsie, but she was completely ashamed of that shove; however, Aunt Izzie's suggestion about telling Cousin Helen had made her too angry to admit this to herself or anyone else.
"I don't care!" she murmured, choking back her tears. "Elsie is a real cry-baby, anyway. And Aunt Izzie always takes her part. Just because I told the little silly not to go and send a great heavy slate to the post-office!"
"I don't care!" she whispered, holding back her tears. "Elsie is such a crybaby, anyway. And Aunt Izzie always sides with her. Just because I told that little fool not to go and send a huge slate to the post office!"
She went out by the side-door into the yard. As she passed the shed, the new swing caught her eye.
She went out the side door into the yard. As she walked by the shed, the new swing caught her eye.
"How exactly like Aunt Izzie," she thought, "ordering the children not to swing till she gives them leave. I suppose she thinks it's too hot, or something. I sha'n't mind her, anyhow."
"How just like Aunt Izzie," she thought, "telling the kids not to swing until she gives them permission. I guess she thinks it’s too hot or something. I won’t listen to her, anyway."
She seated herself in the swing. It was a first-rate one, with a broad, comfortable seat, and thick new ropes. The seat hung just the right distance from the floor. Alexander was a capital hand at putting up swings, and the wood-shed the nicest possible spot in which to have one.
She sat down in the swing. It was a great one, with a wide, comfy seat and thick new ropes. The seat hung just the right distance from the floor. Alexander was really good at putting up swings, and the wood-shed was the perfect place for one.
It was a big place, with a very high roof. There was not much wood left in it just now, and the little there was, was piled neatly about the sides of the shed, so as to leave plenty of room. The place felt cool and dark, and the motion of the swing seemed to set the breeze blowing. It waved Katy's hair like a great fan, and made her dreamy and quiet. All sorts of sleepy ideas began to flit through her brain. Swinging to and fro like the pendulum of a great clock, she gradually rose higher and higher, driving herself along by the motion of her body, and striking the floor smartly with her foot, at every sweep. Now she was at the top of the high arched door. Then she could almost touch the cross-beam above it, and through the small square window could see pigeons sitting and pluming themselves on the eaves of the barn, and white clouds blowing over the blue sky. She had never swung so high before. It was like flying, she thought, and she bent and curved more strongly in the seat, trying to send herself yet higher, and graze the roof with her toes.
It was a large space with a very high ceiling. There wasn’t much wood left in there at the moment, and the little that was there was neatly stacked against the sides of the shed, leaving plenty of room. The place felt cool and dark, and the movement of the swing seemed to create a breeze. It blew Katy's hair around like a big fan, making her feel dreamy and calm. All sorts of sleepy thoughts began to drift through her mind. Swinging back and forth like the pendulum of a big clock, she gradually rose higher and higher, pushing herself along with her body and tapping the floor smartly with her foot at every swing. Now she was at the top of the high arched door. She could almost touch the cross-beam above it, and through the small square window, she could see pigeons sitting and preening themselves on the barn eaves, with white clouds drifting across the blue sky. She had never swung so high before. It felt like flying, she thought, and she leaned and bent more strongly in the seat, trying to propel herself even higher and brush the roof with her toes.
Suddenly, at the very highest point of the sweep, there was a sharp noise of cracking. The swing gave a violent twist, spun half round, and tossed Katy into the air. She clutched the rope,—felt it dragged from her grasp,—then, down,—down—down—she fell. All grew dark, and she knew no more.
Suddenly, at the very top of the swing, there was a loud cracking sound. The swing twisted violently, spun halfway around, and threw Katy into the air. She grabbed the rope but felt it slip from her grip, then she fell—down—down—down. Everything went dark, and she lost consciousness.
When she opened her eyes she was lying on the sofa in the dining-room. Clover was kneeling beside her with a pale, scared face, and Aunt Izzie was dropping something cold and wet on her forehead.
When she opened her eyes, she was lying on the sofa in the dining room. Clover was kneeling next to her with a pale, frightened expression, and Aunt Izzie was placing something cold and wet on her forehead.
"What's the matter?" said Katy, faintly.
"What's wrong?" Katy asked weakly.
"Oh, she's alive—she's alive!" and Clover put her arms round Katy's neck and sobbed.
"Oh, she's alive—she's alive!" Clover said as she wrapped her arms around Katy's neck and cried.
"Hush, dear!" Aunt Izzie's voice sounded unusually gentle. "You've had a bad tumble, Katy. Don't you recollect?"
"Hush, dear!" Aunt Izzie's voice was unusually gentle. "You had a bad fall, Katy. Don’t you remember?"
"A tumble? Oh, yes—out of the swing," said Katy, as it all came slowly back to her. "Did the rope break, Aunt Izzie? I can't remember about it."
"A fall? Oh, right—from the swing," said Katy, as it all gradually came back to her. "Did the rope snap, Aunt Izzie? I can't recall that."
"No, Katy, not the rope. The staple drew out of the roof. It was a cracked one, and not safe. Don't you recollect my telling you not to swing to-day? Did you forget?"
"No, Katy, not the rope. The staple pulled out of the roof. It was a cracked one and not safe. Don't you remember me telling you not to swing today? Did you forget?"
"No, Aunt Izzie—I didn't forget. I—" but here Katy broke down. She closed her eyes, and big tears rolled from under the lids.
"No, Aunt Izzie—I didn’t forget. I—" but at that point, Katy lost it. She shut her eyes, and big tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Don't cry," whispered Clover, crying herself, "please don't. Aunt Izzie isn't going to scold you." But Katy was too weak and shaken not to cry.
"Don't cry," whispered Clover, tearful herself, "please don't. Aunt Izzie isn't going to yell at you." But Katy was too weak and shaken to stop crying.
"I think I'd like to go up stairs and lie on the bed," she said. But when she tried to get off the sofa, everything swam before her, and she fell back again on the pillow.
"I think I'd like to go upstairs and lie on the bed," she said. But when she tried to get up from the sofa, everything swirled around her, and she fell back onto the pillow.
"Why, I can't stand up!" she gasped, looking very much frightened.
"Why, I can't stand!" she gasped, looking quite scared.
"I'm afraid you've given yourself a sprain somewhere," said Aunt Izzie, who looked rather frightened herself. "You'd better lie still a while, dear, before you try to move. Ah, here's the doctor! well, I am glad." And she went forward to meet him. It wasn't Papa, but Dr. Alsop, who lived quite near them.
"I'm afraid you've sprained something," said Aunt Izzie, looking a bit scared herself. "You should lie still for a bit, dear, before you try to move. Ah, here's the doctor! I'm so relieved." And she stepped forward to greet him. It wasn't Dad, but Dr. Alsop, who lived nearby.
"I am so relieved that you could come," Aunt Izzie said. "My brother is gone out of town not to return till to-morrow, and one of the little girls has had a bad fall."
"I’m so glad you could make it," Aunt Izzie said. "My brother is out of town and won’t be back until tomorrow, and one of the little girls took a bad tumble."
Dr. Alsop sat down beside the sofa and counted Katy's pulse. Then he began feeling all over her.
Dr. Alsop sat down next to the sofa and checked Katy's pulse. Then he started examining her all over.
"Can you move this leg?" he asked.
"Can you move this leg?" he asked.
Katy gave a feeble kick.
Katy gave a weak kick.
"And this?"
"And this?"
The kick was a good deal more feeble.
The kick was a lot weaker.
"Did that hurt you?" asked Dr. Alsop, seeing a look of pain on her face.
"Did that hurt?" asked Dr. Alsop, noticing the pained expression on her face.
"Yes, a little," replied Katy, trying hard not to cry.
"Yeah, a little," replied Katy, trying really hard not to cry.
"In your back, eh? Was the pain high up or low down?" And the doctor punched Katy's spine for some minutes, making her squirm uneasily.
"In your back, huh? Was the pain up high or down low?" And the doctor pressed on Katy's spine for a few minutes, making her squirm uncomfortably.
"I'm afraid she's done some mischief," he said at last, "but it's impossible to tell yet exactly what. It may be only a twist, or a slight sprain," he added, seeing the look of terror on Katy's face. "You'd better get her up stairs and undress her as soon as you can, Miss Carr. I'll leave a prescription to rub her with." And Dr. Alsop took out a bit of paper and began to write.
"I'm afraid she's gotten into some trouble," he finally said, "but it's hard to tell exactly what yet. It might just be a twist or a minor sprain," he added, noticing the look of panic on Katy's face. "You should take her upstairs and get her undressed as quickly as you can, Miss Carr. I'll leave a prescription for you to rub her with." Then Dr. Alsop pulled out a piece of paper and started to write.
"Oh, must I go to bed?" said Katy. "How long will I have to stay there, doctor?"
"Oh, do I have to go to bed?" Katy said. "How long will I have to stay there, doc?"
"That depends on how fast you get well," replied the doctor; "not long, I hope. Perhaps only a few days.
"That depends on how quickly you recover," replied the doctor; "not too long, I hope. Maybe just a few days."
"A few days!" repeated Katy, in a despairing tone.
"A few days!" Katy repeated, sounding desperate.
After the doctor was gone, Aunt Izzie and Debby lifted Katy, and carried her slowly up stairs. It was not easy, for every motion hurt her, and the sense of being helpless hurt most of all. She couldn't help crying after she was undressed and put into bed. It all seemed so dreadful and strange. If only Papa was here, she thought. But Dr. Carr had gone into the country to see somebody who was very sick, and couldn't possibly be back till to-morrow.
After the doctor left, Aunt Izzie and Debby carefully lifted Katy and slowly carried her upstairs. It wasn't easy, as every movement caused her pain, and feeling so helpless hurt the most. She couldn't help but cry after they undressed her and laid her in bed. Everything felt so terrible and strange. If only Dad were here, she thought. But Dr. Carr had gone out to the country to attend to someone who was very sick and wouldn’t be back until tomorrow.
Such a long, long afternoon as that was! Aunt Izzie sent up some dinner, but Katy couldn't eat. Her lips were parched and her head ached violently. The sun began to pour in, the room grew warm. Flies buzzed in the window, and tormented her by lighting on her face. Little prickles of pain ran up and down her back. She lay with her eyes shut, because it hurt to keep them open, and all sorts of uneasy thoughts went rushing through her mind.
Such a long, long afternoon it was! Aunt Izzie sent up some dinner, but Katy couldn't eat. Her lips were dry, and her head throbbed painfully. The sun started to stream in, and the room got warm. Flies buzzed around the window, bothering her by landing on her face. Little aches ran up and down her back. She lay there with her eyes shut because it hurt to keep them open, and all kinds of anxious thoughts rushed through her mind.
"Perhaps, if my back is really sprained, I shall have to lie here as much as a week," she said to herself. "Oh dear, dear! I can't. The vacation is only eight weeks, and I was going to do such lovely things! How can people be as patient as Cousin Helen when they have to lie still? Won't she be sorry when she hears! Was it really yesterday that she went away? It seems a year. If only I hadn't got into that nasty old swing!" And then Katy began to imagine how it would have been if she hadn't, and how she and Clover had meant to go to Paradise that afternoon. They might have been there under the cool trees now. As these thoughts ran through her mind, her head grew hotter and her position in the bed more uncomfortable.
"Maybe if my back is really hurt, I'll have to stay here for almost a week," she thought to herself. "Oh no, I can't. The vacation is only eight weeks, and I had so many fun things planned! How can people be as patient as Cousin Helen when they have to lie still? She's going to be so sorry when she finds out! Was it really just yesterday that she left? It feels like a year ago. If only I hadn't gotten into that awful swing!" And then Katy started to picture how it would have been if she hadn't and how she and Clover had planned to go to Paradise that afternoon. They could have been there under the cool trees right now. As these thoughts raced through her mind, her head felt hotter and her position in bed became more uncomfortable.
Suddenly she became conscious that the glaring light from the window was shaded, and that the wind seemed to be blowing freshly over her. She opened her heavy eyes. The blinds were shut, and there beside the bed sat little Elsie, fanning her with a palm-leaf fan.
Suddenly, she realized that the bright light from the window was muted, and the wind felt refreshingly cool on her. She opened her heavy eyes. The blinds were closed, and there next to the bed sat little Elsie, fanning her with a palm-leaf fan.
"Did I wake you up, Katy?" she asked in a timid voice.
"Did I wake you up, Katy?" she asked shyly.
Katy looked at her with startled, amazed eyes.
Katy looked at her with surprise and amazement in her eyes.
"Don't be frightened," said Elsie, "I won't disturb you. Johnnie and me are so sorry you're sick," and her little lips trembled. "But we mean to keep real quiet, and never bang the nursery door, or make noises on the stairs, till you're well again. And I've brought you somefing real nice. Some of it's from John, and some from me. It's because you got tumbled out of the swing. See—" and Elsie pointed triumphantly to a chair, which she had pulled up close to the bed, and on which were solemnly set forth: 1st. A pewter tea-set; 2d. A box with a glass lid, on which flowers were painted; 3d. A jointed doll; 4th. A transparent slate; and lastly, two new lead pencils!
"Don't be scared," said Elsie, "I won't bother you. Johnnie and I are really sorry you're sick," and her little lips quivered. "But we promise to be super quiet and never slam the nursery door or make noise on the stairs until you feel better. And I brought you something really nice. Some of it is from John, and some is from me. It's because you fell out of the swing. Look—" and Elsie pointed proudly to a chair she had pulled close to the bed, on which were carefully arranged: 1st. A pewter tea set; 2nd. A box with a glass lid that had flowers painted on it; 3rd. A jointed doll; 4th. A transparent slate; and lastly, two new pencils!
"They're all yours—yours to keep," said generous little Elsie. "You can have Pikery, too, if you want. Only he's pretty big, and I'm afraid he'd be lonely without me. Don't you like the fings, Katy? They're real pretty!"
"They're all yours—yours to keep," said generous little Elsie. "You can have Pikery too, if you want. But he's pretty big, and I'm afraid he’d get lonely without me. Don’t you like the things, Katy? They're really pretty!"
It seemed to Katy as if the hottest sort of a coal of fire was burning into the top of her head as she looked at the treasures on the chair, and then at Elsie's face all lighted up with affectionate self-sacrifice. She tried to speak, but began to cry instead, which frightened Elsie very much.
It felt to Katy like a blazing coal was burning into the top of her head as she looked at the treasures on the chair, and then at Elsie's face, glowing with loving selflessness. She tried to say something, but instead started to cry, which scared Elsie quite a bit.
"Does it hurt you so bad?" she asked, crying, too, from sympathy.
"Does it hurt you that much?" she asked, crying, too, out of sympathy.
"Oh, no! it isn't that," sobbed Katy, "but I was so cross to you this morning, Elsie, and pushed you. Oh, please forgive me, please do!"
"Oh, no! That’s not it," cried Katy, "but I was so mean to you this morning, Elsie, and I pushed you. Oh, please forgive me, please!"
"Why, it's got well!" said Elsie, surprised. "Aunt Izzie put a fing out of a bottle on it, and the bump all went away. Shall I go and ask her to put some on you too—I will." And she ran toward the door.
"Wow, it really worked!" said Elsie, surprised. "Aunt Izzie put something from a bottle on it, and the bump went away. Should I go ask her to put some on you too? I will." And she ran toward the door.
"Oh, no!" cried Katy, "don't go away, Elsie. Come here and kiss me, instead."
"Oh, no!" Katy exclaimed, "don't leave, Elsie. Come here and kiss me instead."
Elsie turned as if doubtful whether this invitation could be meant for her. Katy held out her arms. Elsie ran right into them, and the big sister and the little, exchanged an embrace which seemed to bring their hearts closer together than they had ever been before.
Elsie turned, unsure if this invitation was really meant for her. Katy opened her arms wide. Elsie dashed into them, and the big sister and the little sister shared an embrace that felt like it brought their hearts closer than ever before.
"You're the most precious little darling," murmured Katy, clasping Elsie tight. "I've been real horrid to you, Elsie. But I'll never be again. You shall play with me and Clover, and Cecy, just as much as you like, and write notes in all the post-offices, and everything else."
"You're the most precious little darling," whispered Katy, hugging Elsie closely. "I've been really terrible to you, Elsie. But I promise it won't happen again. You can play with me, Clover, and Cecy as much as you want, write notes in all the post offices, and do everything else."
"Oh, goody! goody!" cried Elsie, executing little skips of transport. "How sweet you are, Katy! I mean to love you next best to Cousin Helen and Papa! And"—racking her brains for some way of repaying this wonderful kindness—"I'll tell you the secret, if you want me to very much. I guess Cousin Helen would let me."
"Oh, yay! Yay!" shouted Elsie, hopping with excitement. "You're so sweet, Katy! I plan to love you just after Cousin Helen and Dad! And"—thinking hard about how to repay this amazing kindness—"I'll tell you the secret if you really want me to. I think Cousin Helen would let me."
"No!" said Katy; "never mind about the secret. I don't want you to tell it to me. Sit down by the bed, and fan me some more instead."
"No!" said Katy; "forget about the secret. I don’t want you to tell it to me. Just sit by the bed and fan me some more instead."
"No!" persisted Elsie, who, now that she had made up her mind to part with the treasured secret, could not bear to be stopped. "Cousin Helen gave me a half-dollar, and told me to give it to Debby, and tell her she was much obliged to her for making her such nice things to eat. And I did. And Debby was real pleased. And I wrote Cousin Helen a letter, and told her that Debby liked the half-dollar. That's the secret! Isn't it a nice one? Only you mustn't tell anybody about it, ever—just as long as you live."
"No!" insisted Elsie, who, now that she had decided to share the treasured secret, couldn't stand being interrupted. "Cousin Helen gave me a half-dollar and asked me to give it to Debby, telling her she was really thankful for the delicious things she made to eat. And I did. Debby was really happy. I even wrote Cousin Helen a letter, letting her know that Debby liked the half-dollar. That's the secret! Isn't it a nice one? But you have to promise not to tell anyone about it—ever— for as long as you live."
"No!" said Katy, smiling faintly, "I won't."
"No!" Katy said, giving a faint smile, "I won't."
All the rest of the afternoon Elsie sat beside the bed with her palm-leaf fan, keeping off the flies, and "shue"-ing away the other children when they peeped in at the door. "Do you really like to have me here?" she asked, more than once, and smiled, oh, so triumphantly! when Katy said "Yes!" But though Katy said yes, I am afraid it was only half the truth, for the sight of the dear little forgiving girl, whom she had treated unkindly, gave her more pain than pleasure.
All afternoon, Elsie sat beside the bed with her palm-leaf fan, swatting away flies and shooing the other kids when they peeked in at the door. "Do you really like having me here?" she asked more than once, smiling oh so triumphantly when Katy said "Yes!" But although Katy said yes, I’m afraid that was only half the truth, because seeing the sweet little forgiving girl, whom she had been unkind to, caused her more pain than pleasure.
"I'll be so good to her when I get well," she thought to herself, tossing uneasily to and fro.
"I'll be so good to her when I get better," she thought to herself, tossing and turning restlessly.
Aunt Izzie slept in her room that night. Katy was feverish. When morning came, and Dr. Carr returned, he found her in a good deal of pain, hot and restless, with wide-open, anxious eyes.
Aunt Izzie slept in her room that night. Katy was running a fever. When morning came, and Dr. Carr returned, he found her in a lot of pain, hot and restless, with wide-open, anxious eyes.
"Papa!" she cried the first thing, "must I lie here as much as a week?"
"Papa!" she exclaimed immediately, "do I have to lie here for almost a week?"
"My darling, I'm afraid you must," replied her father, who looked worried, and very grave.
"My dear, I'm afraid you have to," her father replied, looking worried and very serious.
"Dear, dear!" sobbed Katy, "how can I bear it?"
"Oh no!" cried Katy, "how am I supposed to handle this?"
CHAPTER IX
DISMAL DAYS
If anybody had told Katy, that first afternoon, that at the end of a week she would still be in bed, and in pain, and with no time fixed for getting up, I think it would have almost killed her. She was so restless and eager, that to lie still seemed one of the hardest things in the world. But to lie still and have her back ache all the time, was worse yet. Day after day she asked Papa with quivering lip: "Mayn't I get up and go down stairs this morning?" And when he shook his head, the lip would quiver more, and tears would come. But if she tried to get up, it hurt her so much, that in spite of herself she was glad to sink back again on the soft pillows and mattress, which felt so comfortable to her poor bones.
If anyone had told Katy, that first afternoon, that by the end of the week she would still be in bed, in pain, and without a set time for getting up, it would have nearly broken her spirit. She was so restless and eager that lying still felt like one of the hardest things in the world. But lying still while her back throbbed constantly was even worse. Day after day she asked Dad with a trembling lip, "Can I get up and go downstairs this morning?" And when he shook his head, her lip would tremble even more, and tears would fall. But when she tried to get up, it hurt so much that, despite herself, she felt relieved to sink back into the soft pillows and mattress, which were so comforting to her aching bones.
Then there came a time when Katy didn't even ask to be allowed to get up. A time when sharp, dreadful pain, such as she never imagined before, took hold of her. When days and nights got all confused and tangled up together, and Aunt Izzie never seemed to go to bed. A time when Papa was constantly in her room. When other doctors came and stood over her, and punched and felt her back, and talked to each other in low whispers. It was all like a long, bad dream, from which she couldn't wake up, though she tried ever so hard. Now and then she would rouse a little, and catch the sound of voices, or be aware that Clover or Elsie stood at the door, crying softly; or that Aunt Izzie, in creaking slippers, was going about the room on tiptoe. Then all these things would slip away again, and she would drop off into a dark place, where there was nothing but pain, and sleep, which made her forget pain, and so seemed the best thing in the world.
Then there came a time when Katy didn’t even ask to get up. A time when sharp, awful pain, unlike anything she had ever imagined, took over. When days and nights blurred together, and Aunt Izzie never seemed to sleep. A time when Dad was always in her room. When other doctors came in, examining her back and whispering to each other. It all felt like a long, bad dream that she couldn’t wake up from, no matter how hard she tried. Occasionally, she would come to a little, hearing voices or noticing that Clover or Elsie stood at the door, crying softly; or that Aunt Izzie, in creaking slippers, was tiptoeing around the room. Then all those moments would fade away again, and she would slip back into a dark place, where there was only pain, and sleep, which made her forget the pain, and so felt like the best thing in the world.
We will hurry over this time, for it is hard to think of our bright Katy in such a sad plight. By and by the pain grew less, and the sleep quieter. Then, as the pain became easier still, Katy woke up as it were—began to take notice of what was going on about her; to put questions.
We will rush through this time because it’s tough to think of our cheerful Katy in such a sad situation. After a while, the pain lessened and the sleep became calmer. Then, as the pain eased even more, Katy woke up, so to speak—she started to pay attention to what was happening around her and began to ask questions.
"How long have I been sick?" she asked one morning.
"How long have I been sick?" she asked one morning.
"It is four weeks yesterday," said Papa.
"It was four weeks ago yesterday," said Dad.
"Four weeks!" said Katy. "Why, I didn't know it was so long as that. Was I very sick, Papa?"
"Four weeks!" said Katy. "Wow, I didn't realize it was that long. Was I really sick, Dad?"
"Very, dear. But you are a great deal better now."
"Very true. But you're much better now."
"How did I hurt me when I tumbled out of the swing?" asked Katy, who was in an unusually wakeful mood.
"How did I hurt myself when I fell out of the swing?" asked Katy, who was in an unusually alert mood.
"I don't believe I could make you understand, dear."
"I don't think I can make you understand, dear."
"But try, Papa!"
"But give it a try, Dad!"
"Well—did you know that you had a long bone down your back, called a spine?"
"Well—did you know that you have a long bone in your back called a spine?"
"I thought that was a disease," said Katy. "Clover said that Cousin Helen had the spine!"
"I thought that was a disease," Katy said. "Clover mentioned that Cousin Helen had scoliosis!"
"No—the spine is a bone. It is made up of a row of smaller bones—or knobs—and in the middle of it is a sort of rope of nerves called the spinal cord. Nerves, you know, are the things we feel with. Well, this spinal cord is rolled up for safe keeping in a soft wrapping, called membrane. When you fell out of the swing, you struck against one of these knobs, and bruised the membrane inside, and the nerve inflamed, and gave you a fever in the back. Do you see?"
"No—the spine is a bone. It's made up of a series of smaller bones—or knobs—and in the center is a bundle of nerves called the spinal cord. Nerves, as you know, are what we feel things with. This spinal cord is cushioned for protection in a soft covering called a membrane. When you fell out of the swing, you hit one of these knobs, bruised the membrane inside, and the nerve became inflamed, causing you to have a fever in your back. Do you get it?"
"A little," said Katy, not quite understanding, but too tired to question farther. After she had rested a while, she said: "Is the fever well now, Papa? Can I get up again and go down stairs right away?"
"A little," said Katy, not fully understanding, but too tired to ask more questions. After she had rested for a bit, she said: "Is the fever gone now, Papa? Can I get up and go downstairs right away?"
"Not right away, I'm afraid," said Dr. Carr, trying to speak cheerfully.
"Not just yet, I'm afraid," said Dr. Carr, trying to sound upbeat.
Katy didn't ask any more questions then. Another week passed, and another. The pain was almost gone. It only came back now and then for a few minutes. She could sleep now, and eat, and be raised in bed without feeling giddy. But still the once active limbs hung heavy and lifeless, and she was not able to walk, or even stand alone.
Katy didn’t ask any more questions after that. Another week went by, and then another. The pain was almost gone. It only returned occasionally for a few minutes. She could sleep now, eat, and be lifted in bed without feeling dizzy. But still, her once-active limbs felt heavy and lifeless, and she couldn’t walk or even stand on her own.
"My legs feel so queer," she said one morning, "they are just like the Prince's legs which were turned to black marble in the Arabian Nights. What do you suppose is the reason, Papa? Won't they feel natural soon?"
"My legs feel really strange," she said one morning, "they're just like the Prince's legs that turned to black marble in the Arabian Nights. What do you think is the reason, Dad? Will they feel normal again soon?"
"Not soon," answered Dr. Carr. Then he said to himself: "Poor child! she had better know the truth." So he went on, aloud, "I am afraid, my darling, that you must make up your mind to stay in bed a long time."
"Not for a while," Dr. Carr replied. Then he thought to himself, "Poor kid! She should know the truth." So he continued, speaking clearly, "I'm afraid, my dear, that you need to prepare yourself to stay in bed for quite some time."
"How long?" said Katy, looking frightened: "a month more?"
"How long?" Katy asked, looking scared. "Another month?"
"I can't tell exactly how long," answered her father. "The doctors think, as I do, that the injury to your spine is one which you will outgrow by and by, because you are so young and strong. But it may take a good while to do it. It may be that you will have to lie here for months, or it may be more. The only cure for such a hurt is time and patience. It is hard, darling"—for Katy began to sob wildly—"but you have Hope to help you along. Think of poor Cousin Helen, bearing all these years without hope!"
"I can't say for sure how long," her father replied. "The doctors believe, just like I do, that your spinal injury is something you will eventually outgrow because you're so young and strong. But it could take a while. You might have to lie here for months, or maybe even longer. The only way to heal from this kind of injury is with time and patience. It's tough, sweetheart"—as Katy started to cry uncontrollably—"but you have Hope to support you. Think about poor Cousin Helen, enduring all these years without hope!"
"Oh, Papa!" gasped Katy, between her sobs, "doesn't it seem dreadful, that just getting into the swing for a few minutes should do so much harm? Such a little thing as that!"
"Oh, Dad!" gasped Katy, between her sobs, "doesn't it seem awful that just swinging for a few minutes could cause so much damage? Such a small thing like that!"
"Yes, such a little thing!" repeated Dr. Carr, sadly. "And it was only a little thing, too, forgetting Aunt Izzie's order about the swing. Just for the want of the small 'horseshoe nail' of Obedience, Katy."
"Yes, such a small thing!" Dr. Carr said, sadly. "And it really was just a small thing, forgetting Aunt Izzie's order about the swing. Just for the lack of that little 'horseshoe nail' of Obedience, Katy."
Years afterwards, Katy told somebody that the longest six weeks of her life were those which followed this conversation with Papa. Now that she knew there was no chance of getting well at once, the days dragged dreadfully. Each seemed duller and dismaller than the day before. She lost heart about herself, and took no interest in anything. Aunt Izzie brought her books, but she didn't want to read, or to sew. Nothing amused her. Clover and Cecy would come and sit with her, but hearing them tell about their plays, and the things they had been doing, made her cry so miserably, that Aunt Izzie wouldn't let them come often. They were very sorry for Katy, but the room was so gloomy, and Katy so cross, that they didn't mind much not being allowed to see her. In those days Katy made Aunt Izzie keep the blinds shut tight, and she lay in the dark, thinking how miserable she was, and how wretched all the rest of her life was going to be. Everybody was very kind and patient with her, but she was too selfishly miserable to notice it. Aunt Izzie ran up and down stairs, and was on her feet all day, trying to get something which would please her, but Katy hardly said "Thank you," and never saw how tired Aunt Izzie looked. So long as she was forced to stay in bed, Katy could not be grateful for anything that was done for her.
Years later, Katy told someone that the longest six weeks of her life were those that followed this conversation with Papa. Now that she realized she wouldn’t get better right away, the days dragged on dreadfully. Each one felt duller and more depressing than the last. She lost hope for herself and showed no interest in anything. Aunt Izzie brought her books, but she didn't want to read or sew. Nothing entertained her. Clover and Cecy would come and sit with her, but listening to them talk about their games and what they had been up to made her cry so much that Aunt Izzie wouldn't let them come over often. They felt really sorry for Katy, but the room was so gloomy, and Katy was so irritable that they didn’t mind too much not being allowed to see her. During that time, Katy made Aunt Izzie keep the blinds tightly shut, and she lay in the dark, thinking about how miserable she was and how dreadful the rest of her life was going to be. Everyone was very kind and patient with her, but she was too selfishly miserable to notice. Aunt Izzie rushed up and down the stairs and was on her feet all day, trying to find something to please her, but Katy hardly said "Thank you," and never noticed how tired Aunt Izzie looked. As long as she had to stay in bed, Katy couldn’t feel grateful for anything done for her.
But doleful as the days were, they were not so bad as the nights, when, after Aunt Izzie was asleep, Katy would lie wide awake, and have long, hopeless fits of crying. At these times she would think of all the plans she had made for doing beautiful things when she was grown up. "And now I shall never do any of them," she would say to herself, "only just lie here. Papa says I may get well by and by, but I sha'n't, I know I sha'n't. And even if I do, I shall have wasted all these years, and the others will grow up and get ahead of me, and I sha'n't be a comfort to them or to anybody else. Oh dear! oh dear! how dreadful it is!"
But as miserable as the days were, they were nothing compared to the nights, when, after Aunt Izzie fell asleep, Katy would lie wide awake and have long, hopeless crying fits. During these times, she would think about all the plans she had made to do beautiful things when she grew up. "And now I'll never be able to do any of them," she would tell herself, "I'll just lie here. Dad says I might get better eventually, but I know I won’t. Even if I do, I'll have wasted all these years, while the others grow up and move ahead of me, and I won't be a comfort to them or anyone else. Oh dear! oh dear! how awful it is!"
The first thing which broke in upon this sad state of affairs, was a letter from Cousin Helen, which Papa brought one morning and handed to Aunt Izzie.
The first thing that interrupted this sad situation was a letter from Cousin Helen, which Dad brought one morning and handed to Aunt Izzie.
"Helen tells me she's going home this week," said Aunt Izzie, from the window, where she had gone to read the letter. "Well, I'm sorry, but I think she's quite right not to stop. It's just as she says: one invalid at a time is enough in a house. I'm sure I have my hands full with Katy."
"Helen told me she's going home this week," Aunt Izzie said from the window, where she had gone to read the letter. "Well, I'm sorry, but I think she's totally right not to stay. It's just like she says: one person who needs care at a time is enough in a house. I'm sure I'm already overwhelmed with Katy."
"Oh, Aunt Izzie!" cried Katy, "is Cousin Helen coming this way when she goes home? Oh! do make her stop. If it's just for one day, do ask her! I want to see her so much! I can't tell you how much! Won't you? Please! Please, dear Papa!"
"Oh, Aunt Izzie!" cried Katy, "is Cousin Helen coming this way when she goes home? Oh! Please make her stop. Even if it’s just for one day, can you ask her? I want to see her so much! I can’t even express how much! Won’t you? Please! Please, dear Dad!"
She was almost crying with eagerness.
She was nearly in tears with excitement.
"Why, yes, darling, if you wish it so much," said Dr. Carr. "It will cost Aunt Izzie some trouble, but she's so kind that I'm sure she'll manage it if it is to give you so much pleasure. Can't you, Izzie?" And he looked eagerly at his sister.
"Of course, sweetheart, if that's what you really want," Dr. Carr said. "It will take some effort from Aunt Izzie, but she's so lovely that I'm sure she'll handle it if it means bringing you joy. What do you think, Izzie?" He glanced at his sister with anticipation.
"Of course I will!" said Miss Izzie, heartily. Katy was so glad, that, for the first time in her life, she threw her arms of her own accord round Aunt Izzie's neck, and kissed her.
"Of course I will!" said Miss Izzie, enthusiastically. Katy was so happy that, for the first time in her life, she spontaneously threw her arms around Aunt Izzie's neck and kissed her.
"Thank you, dear Aunty!" she said.
"Thanks, dear Aunt!" she said.
Aunt Izzie looked as pleased as could be. She had a warm heart hidden under her fidgety ways—only Katy had never been sick before, to find it out.
Aunt Izzie looked as happy as ever. She had a warm heart beneath her restless habits—only Katy had never been sick before to discover it.
For the next week Katy was feverish with expectation. At last Cousin Helen came. This time Katy was not on the steps to welcome her, but after a little while Papa brought Cousin Helen in his arms, and sat her in a big chair beside the bed.
For the next week, Katy was filled with excitement. Finally, Cousin Helen arrived. This time, Katy wasn't on the steps to greet her, but after a little while, Dad brought Cousin Helen in his arms and sat her in a big chair next to the bed.
"How dark it is!" she said, after they had kissed each other and talked for a minute or two; "I can't see your face at all. Would it hurt your eyes to have a little more light?"
"Wow, it's really dark!" she said after they had kissed and chatted for a minute or two. "I can't see your face at all. Would it bother your eyes to have a bit more light?"
"Oh no!" answered Katy. "It don't hurt my eyes, only I hate to have the sun come in. It makes me feel worse, somehow."
"Oh no!" Katy replied. "It doesn't hurt my eyes, it's just that I hate having the sun come in. It makes me feel worse, somehow."
"Push the blind open a little bit then Clover;" and Clover did so.
"Open the blind a little bit, Clover;" and Clover did that.
"Now I can see," said Cousin Helen.
"Now I can see," said Cousin Helen.
It was a forlorn-looking child enough which she saw lying before her. Katy's face had grown thin, and her eyes had red circles about them from continual crying. Her hair had been brushed twice that morning by Aunt Izzie, but Katy had run her fingers impatiently through it, till it stood out above her head like a frowsy bush. She wore a calico dressing-gown, which, though clean, was particularly ugly in pattern; and the room, for all its tidiness, had a dismal look, with the chairs set up against the wall, and a row of medicine-bottles on the chimney-piece.
It was a sad-looking child that she saw lying before her. Katy's face had become thin, and she had red circles around her eyes from crying constantly. Her hair had been brushed twice that morning by Aunt Izzie, but Katy had run her fingers through it impatiently, making it stick up like a messy bush. She wore a clean but particularly ugly-patterned calico dressing gown; and the room, despite being tidy, had a gloomy vibe, with the chairs pushed up against the wall and a row of medicine bottles on the mantel.
"Isn't it horrid?" sighed Katy, as Cousin Helen looked around. "Everything's horrid. But I don't mind so much now that you've come. Oh, Cousin Helen, I've had such a dreadful, dreadful time!"
"Isn't it terrible?" sighed Katy, as Cousin Helen looked around. "Everything's terrible. But I don't mind it as much now that you're here. Oh, Cousin Helen, I've had such an awful, awful time!"
"I know," said her cousin, pityingly. "I've heard all about it, Katy, and I'm so very sorry for you! It is a hard trial, my poor darling."
"I know," said her cousin with sympathy. "I've heard all about it, Katy, and I'm really sorry for you! It's a tough challenge, my poor darling."
"But how do you do it?" cried Katy.
"But how do you do it?" Katy exclaimed.
"How do you manage to be so sweet and beautiful and patient, when you're feeling badly all the time, and can't do anything, or walk, or stand?"—her voice was lost in sobs.
"How do you stay so sweet, beautiful, and patient when you feel terrible all the time and can’t do anything, walk, or stand?"—her voice broke with sobs.
Cousin Helen didn't say anything for a little while. She just sat and stroked Katy's hand.
Cousin Helen stayed quiet for a moment. She simply sat there and gently held Katy's hand.
"Katy," she said at last, "has Papa told you that he thinks you are going to get well by and by?"
"Katy," she finally said, "has Dad mentioned that he thinks you're going to get better eventually?"
"Yes," replied Katy, "he did say so. But perhaps it won't be for a long, long time. And I wanted to do so many things. And now I can't do anything at all!"
"Yeah," replied Katy, "he did say that. But maybe it won't happen for a really long time. I wanted to do so many things. And now I can't do anything at all!"
"What sort of things?"
"What kind of things?"
"Study, and help people, and become famous. And I wanted to teach the children. Mamma said I must take care of them, and I meant to. And now I can't go to school or learn anything myself. And if I ever do get well, the children will be almost grown up, and they won't need me."
"Study, help people, and become famous. I wanted to teach the kids. Mom said I had to take care of them, and I planned to. Now I can't go to school or learn anything myself. If I ever get better, the kids will be almost grown up, and they won't need me anymore."
"But why must you wait till you get well?" asked Cousin Helen, smiling.
"But why do you have to wait until you're better?" asked Cousin Helen, smiling.
"Why, Cousin Helen, what can I do lying here in bed?"
"Why, Cousin Helen, what can I do just lying here in bed?"
"A good deal. Shall I tell you, Katy, what it seems to me that I should say to myself if I were in your place?"
"A good deal. Should I tell you, Katy, what I think I would tell myself if I were in your shoes?"
"Yes, please!" replied Katy wonderingly.
"Yes, please!" replied Katy, amazed.
"I should say this: 'Now, Katy Carr, you wanted to go to school and learn to be wise and useful, and here's a chance for you. God is going to let you go to His school—where He teaches all sorts of beautiful things to people. Perhaps He will only keep you for one term, or perhaps it may be for three or four; but whichever it is, you must make the very most of the chance, because He gives it to you Himself.'"
"I want to say this: 'Now, Katy Carr, you wanted to go to school and learn to be wise and useful, and here's your chance. God is going to let you attend His school—where He teaches all kinds of beautiful things to people. Maybe He will only keep you for one term, or maybe for three or four; but no matter what, you must make the most of this opportunity, because He’s giving it to you Himself.'"
"But what is the school?" asked Katy. "I don't know what you mean."
"But what is the school?" Katy asked. "I don't understand what you mean."
"It is called The School of Pain," replied Cousin Helen, with her sweetest smile. "And the place where the lessons are to be learned is this room of yours. The rules of the school are pretty hard, but the good scholars, who keep them best, find out after a while how right and kind they are. And the lessons aren't easy, either, but the more you study the more interesting they become."
"It’s called The School of Pain," Cousin Helen said with her sweetest smile. "And the place where you’ll learn your lessons is right here in this room. The rules are pretty tough, but the good students who follow them closely eventually realize how right and kind they really are. The lessons aren’t easy either, but the more you dive into them, the more interesting they get."
"What are the lessons?" asked Katy, getting interested, and beginning to feel as if Cousin Helen were telling her a story.
"What are the lessons?" Katy asked, becoming interested and starting to feel like Cousin Helen was telling her a story.
"Well, there's the lesson of Patience. That's one of the hardest studies. You can't learn much of it at a time, but every bit you get by heart, makes the next bit easier. And there's the lesson of Cheerfulness. And the lesson of Making the Best of Things."
"Well, there’s the lesson of Patience. That’s one of the toughest subjects. You can’t absorb it all at once, but every little bit you remember makes the next bit easier. And then there’s the lesson of Cheerfulness. And the lesson of Making the Best of Things."
"Sometimes there isn't anything to make the best of," remarked Katy, dolefully.
"Sometimes there's nothing to make the best of," Katy said sadly.
"Yes there is, always! Everything in the world has two handles. Didn't you know that? One is a smooth handle. If you take hold of it, the thing comes up lightly and easily, but if you seize the rough handle, it hurts your hand and the thing is hard to lift. Some people always manage to get hold of the wrong handle."
"Yes, there is always a way! Everything in the world has two handles. Didn’t you know that? One is a smooth handle. If you grab it, things come up easily and lightly, but if you grab the rough handle, it hurts your hand and it’s tough to lift. Some people just always manage to grab the wrong handle."
"Is Aunt Izzie a 'thing?'" asked Katy. Cousin Helen was glad to hear her laugh.
"Is Aunt Izzie a 'thing?'" asked Katy. Cousin Helen was happy to hear her laugh.
"Yes—Aunt Izzie is a thing—and she has a nice pleasant handle too, if you just try to find it. And the children are 'things,' also, in one sense. All their handles are different. You know human beings aren't made just alike, like red flower-pots. We have to feel and guess before we can make out just how other people go, and how we ought to take hold of them. It is very interesting, I advise you to try it. And while you are trying, you will learn all sorts of things which will help you to help others."
"Yes—Aunt Izzie is a thing—and she has a nice, pleasant way about her too, if you just take the time to notice. And the kids are 'things' as well, in a way. Each of their personalities is unique. You know, people aren't all the same, like identical red flower pots. We have to observe and figure things out before we can understand how others act and how to connect with them. It’s really interesting; I recommend you give it a shot. And while you’re at it, you’ll discover all kinds of insights that will help you assist others."
"If I only could!" sighed Katy. "Are there any other studies in the School, Cousin Helen?"
"If only I could!" sighed Katy. "Are there any other subjects at the school, Cousin Helen?"
"Yes, there's the lesson of Hopefulness. That class has ever so many teachers. The Sun is one. He sits outside the window all day waiting a chance to slip in and get at his pupil. He's a first-rate teacher, too. I wouldn't shut him out, if I were you.
"Yes, there's a lesson in Hopefulness. That class has plenty of teachers. The Sun is one of them. He stays outside the window all day, just waiting for a chance to come in and reach his student. He's an excellent teacher, too. I wouldn't shut him out if I were you."
"Every morning, the first thing when I woke up, I would say to myself: 'I am going to get well, so Papa thinks. Perhaps it may be to-morrow. So, in case this should be the last day of my sickness, let me spend it beauti-fully, and make my sick-room so pleasant that everybody will like to remember it.'
"Every morning, the first thing I would do when I woke up was tell myself: 'I'm going to get better, for Papa's sake. Maybe it will be tomorrow. So, if this could be the last day of my illness, let me spend it beautifully and make my sick room so pleasant that everyone will want to remember it.'"
"Then, there is one more lesson, Katy—the lesson of Neatness. School-rooms must be kept in order, you know. A sick person ought to be as fresh and dainty as a rose."
"Then, there is one more lesson, Katy—the lesson of Neatness. Schoolrooms need to be kept tidy, you know. A sick person should be as fresh and delicate as a rose."
"But it is such a fuss," pleaded Katy. "I don't believe you've any idea what a bother it is to always be nice and in order. You never were careless like me, Cousin Helen; you were born neat."
"But it's such a hassle," Katy complained. "I don't think you have any idea how annoying it is to always be nice and organized. You were never messy like me, Cousin Helen; you were just born tidy."
"Oh, was I?" said her Cousin. "Well, Katy, we won't dispute that point, but I'll tell you a story, if you like, about a girl I once knew, who wasn't born neat."
"Oh, was I?" her cousin said. "Well, Katy, we won't argue about that, but I'll tell you a story, if you want, about a girl I once knew who wasn't born tidy."
"Oh, do!" cried Katy, enchanted. Cousin Helen had done her good, already. She looked brighter and less listless than for days.
"Oh, please do!" cried Katy, thrilled. Cousin Helen had already done her good. She looked more vibrant and less lethargic than she had in days.
"This girl was quite young," continued Cousin Helen; "she was strong and active, and liked to run, and climb, and ride, and do all sorts of jolly things. One day something happened—an accident—and they told her that all the rest of her life she had got to lie on her back and suffer pain, and never walk any more, or do any of the things she enjoyed most."
"This girl was very young," continued Cousin Helen; "she was strong and lively, and loved to run, climb, ride, and do all kinds of fun things. One day, something happened—an accident—and they told her that for the rest of her life, she would have to lie on her back and endure pain, and could never walk again or do any of the things she loved the most."
"Just like you and me!" whispered Katy, squeezing Cousin Helen's hand.
"Just like you and me!" whispered Katy, holding Cousin Helen's hand tightly.
"Something like me; but not so much like you, because, you know, we hope you are going to get well one of these days. The girl didn't mind it so much when they first told her, for she was so ill that she felt sure she should die. But when she got better, and began to think of the long life which lay before her, that was worse than ever the pain had been. She was so wretched, that she didn't care what became of anything, or how anything looked. She had no Aunt Izzie to look after things, so her room soon got into a dreadful state. It was full of dust and confusion, and dirty spoons and phials of physic. She kept the blinds shut, and let her hair tangle every which way, and altogether was a dismal spectacle.
"Someone like me; but not quite like you, because, you know, we hope you will get better one of these days. The girl didn’t mind it too much when she first heard the news, since she was so sick that she thought she would die. But once she started to recover and realized the long life ahead of her, that felt worse than any pain she had experienced. She was so miserable that she didn’t care about anything or how things looked. Without Aunt Izzie to take care of things, her room quickly became a mess. It was filled with dust and clutter, and dirty spoons and medicine bottles. She kept the blinds closed, let her hair tangle all over the place, and overall looked really sad."
"This girl had a dear old father," went on Cousin Helen, "who used to come every day and sit beside her bed. One morning he said to her:
"This girl had a beloved old dad," Cousin Helen continued, "who would come every day and sit by her bed. One morning he said to her:
"'My daughter, I'm afraid you've got to live in this room for a long time. Now there's one thing I want you to do for my sake.'
"'My daughter, I'm afraid you’ll have to stay in this room for a while. Now, there’s one thing I need you to do for me.'"
"'What's that?' she asked, surprised to hear there was anything left which she could do for anybody.
"'What's that?' she asked, surprised to hear there was anything left that she could do for anyone."
"'I want you to turn out all these physic bottles, and make your room pleasant and pretty for me to come and sit in. You see, I shall spend a good deal of my time here! Now I don't like dust and darkness. I like to see flowers on the table, and sunshine in at the window. Will you do this to please me?'
"'I want you to clear out all these old bottles and make your room nice and pretty for me to come and hang out in. You see, I'll be spending a lot of time here! Now, I don't like dust and darkness. I want to see flowers on the table and sunshine coming in through the window. Will you do this to make me happy?'"
"'Yes,' said the girl, but she gave a sigh, and I am afraid she felt as if it was going to be a dreadful trouble.
"'Yes,' said the girl, but she sighed, and I think she felt like it was going to be a real hassle.
"'Then, another thing,' continued her father, 'I want you to look pretty. Can't nightgowns and wrappers be trimmed and made becoming just as much as dresses? A sick woman who isn't neat is a disagreeable object. Do, to please me, send for something pretty, and let me see you looking nice again. I can't bear to have my Helen turn into a slattern.'"
"'Then, another thing,' her father continued, 'I want you to look nice. Can’t nightgowns and robes be styled and made attractive just like dresses? A sick woman who isn’t tidy is an unpleasant sight. Please, for my sake, order something pretty, and let me see you looking good again. I can't stand the thought of my Helen becoming careless.'"
"Helen!" exclaimed Katy, with wide-open eyes, "was it you?"
"Helen!" exclaimed Katy, her eyes wide open, "was it you?"
"Yes," said her cousin, smiling. "It was I though I didn't mean to let the name slip out so soon. So, after my father was gone away, I sent for a looking-glass. Such a sight, Katy! My hair was a perfect mouse's nest, and I had frowned so much that my forehead was all criss-crossed with lines of pain, till it looked like an old woman's."
"Yes," her cousin said with a smile. "It was me, even though I didn't mean to reveal the name so soon. After my father left, I called for a mirror. What a sight, Katy! My hair was a complete mess, and I had frowned so much that my forehead was lined with marks of stress, looking like that of an old woman."
Katy stared at Cousin Helen's smooth brow and glossy hair. "I can't believe it," she said; "your hair never could be rough."
Katy stared at Cousin Helen's smooth forehead and shiny hair. "I can't believe it," she said; "your hair was never going to be rough."
"Yes it was—worse, a great deal, than yours looks now. But that peep in the glass did me good. I began to think how selfishly I was behaving, and to desire to do better. And after that, when the pain came on, I used to lie and keep my forehead smooth with my fingers, and try not to let my face show what I was enduring. So by and by the wrinkles wore away, and though I am a good deal older now, they have never come back.
"Yes, it was—much worse than what yours looks like now. But that glance in the mirror helped me. I started to realize how selfish I was being and wanted to improve. After that, when the pain hit, I would lie there, smoothing my forehead with my fingers and trying to hide my face from showing what I was going through. Eventually, the wrinkles faded away, and even though I'm a lot older now, they've never returned."
"It was a great deal of trouble at first to have to think and plan to keep my room and myself looking nice. But after a while it grew to be a habit, and then it became easy. And the pleasure it gave my dear father repaid for all. He had been proud of his active, healthy girl, but I think she was never such a comfort to him as his sick one, lying there in her bed. My room was his favorite sitting-place, and he spent so much time there, that now the room, and everything in it, makes me think of him."
"It was really hard at first to think and plan to keep my room and myself looking nice. But over time, it became a habit, and then it got easier. The joy it brought my dad made it all worth it. He was proud of his active, healthy girl, but I think he found more comfort in his sick one, lying in bed. My room was his favorite spot, and he spent so much time there that now everything in that room reminds me of him."
There were tears in Cousin Helen's eyes as she ceased speaking. But Katy looked bright and eager. It seemed somehow to be a help, as well as a great surprise, that ever there should have been a time when Cousin Helen was less perfect than she was now.
There were tears in Cousin Helen's eyes as she stopped talking. But Katy looked bright and eager. It was somehow reassuring, as well as a big surprise, that there was ever a time when Cousin Helen was less perfect than she is now.
"Do you really think I could do so too?" she asked.
"Do you really think I could do that too?" she asked.
"Do what? Comb your hair?" Cousin Helen was smiling now.
"Do what? Comb your hair?" Cousin Helen was smiling now.
"Oh no! Be nice and sweet and patient, and a comfort to people. You know what I mean."
"Oh no! Just be kind, sweet, and patient, and provide comfort to others. You know what I mean."
"I am sure you can, if you try."
"I’m sure you can if you give it a shot."
"But what would you do first?" asked Katy; who, now that her mind had grasped a new idea, was eager to begin.
"But what would you do first?" Katy asked, now that her mind had grasped a new idea and was eager to start.
"Well—first I would open the blinds, and make the room look a little less dismal. Are you taking all those medicines in the bottles now?"
"Well—first I would open the blinds and make the room look a bit less gloomy. Are you taking all those medications in the bottles now?"
"No—only that big one with the blue label."
"No—just that big one with the blue label."
"Then you might ask Aunt Izzy to take away the others. And I'd get Clover to pick a bunch of fresh flowers every day for your table. By the way, I don't see the little white vase."
"Then you might ask Aunt Izzy to take the others away. And I'd have Clover pick a bunch of fresh flowers every day for your table. By the way, I don't see the little white vase."
"No—it got broken the very day after you went away; the day I fell out of the swing," said Katy, sorrowfully.
"No—it broke the very day after you left; the day I fell off the swing," said Katy, sadly.
"Never mind, pet, don't look so doleful. I know the tree those vases grow upon, and you shall have another. Then, after the room is made pleasant, I would have all my lesson-books fetched up, if I were you, and I would study a couple of hours every morning."
"Don't worry, dear, don't look so sad. I know where those vases come from, and I can get you another. After the room is nice, I would suggest you have all your textbooks brought up, and you should study for a couple of hours every morning."
"Oh!" cried Katy, making a wry face at the idea.
"Oh!" cried Katy, making a grimace at the thought.
Cousin Helen smiled. "I know," said she, "it sounds like dull work, learning geography and doing sums up here all by yourself. But I think if you make the effort you'll be glad by and by. You won't lose so much ground, you see—won't slip back quite so far in your education. And then, studying will be like working at a garden, where things don't grow easily. Every flower you raise will be a sort of triumph, and you will value it twice as much as a common flower which has cost no trouble."
Cousin Helen smiled. "I know," she said, "it may seem like boring work, learning geography and doing math up here all alone. But I think if you put in the effort, you'll be thankful later. You won't fall too far behind in your education, you see—you won't slip back quite as much. And studying will be like tending a garden, where things don't grow effortlessly. Every flower you nurture will be a kind of victory, and you'll appreciate it twice as much as a regular flower that didn't take any effort."
"Well," said Katy, rather forlornly, "I'll try. But it won't be a bit nice studying without anybody to study with me. Is there anything else, Cousin Helen?"
"Well," Katy said somewhat sadly, "I'll give it a shot. But it won’t be enjoyable studying without anyone to study with me. Is there anything else, Cousin Helen?"
Just then the door creaked, and Elsie timidly put her head into the room.
Just then the door creaked, and Elsie nervously peeked her head into the room.
"Oh, Elsie, run away!" cried Katy. "Cousin Helen and I are talking. Don't come just now."
"Oh, Elsie, go away!" Katy exclaimed. "Cousin Helen and I are chatting. Don’t come right now."
Katy didn't speak unkindly, but Elsie's face fell, and she looked disappointed. She said nothing, however, but shut the door and stole away.
Katy didn’t say anything mean, but Elsie’s expression dropped, and she looked let down. She didn’t say a word, though; she just closed the door and quietly left.
Cousin Helen watched this little scene without speaking. For a few minutes after Elsie was gone she seemed to be thinking.
Cousin Helen watched this little scene silently. For a few minutes after Elsie left, she appeared to be deep in thought.
"Katy," she said at last, "you were saying just now, that one of the things you were sorry about was that while you were ill you could be of no use to the children. Do you know, I don't think you have that reason for being sorry."
"Katy," she finally said, "you just mentioned that one of the things you regretted was not being able to help the kids while you were sick. You know, I don't think that’s a valid reason for feeling sorry."
"Why not?" said Katy, astonished.
"Why not?" Katy replied, amazed.
"Because you can be of use. It seems to me that you have more of a chance with the children now, than you ever could have had when you were well, and flying about as you used. You might do almost anything you liked with them."
"Because you can be helpful. I think you have a better chance with the kids now than you ever did when you were well and busy running around like before. You could do pretty much anything you wanted with them."
"I can't think what you mean," said Katy, sadly. "Why, Cousin Helen, half the time I don't even know where they are, or what they are doing. And I can't get up and go after them, you know."
"I can't understand what you mean," Katy said, sadly. "Cousin Helen, half the time I don't even know where they are or what they're doing. And I can't just get up and go after them, you know."
"But you can make your room such a delightful place, that they will want to come to you! Don't you see, a sick person has one splendid chance—she is always on hand. Everybody who wants her knows just where to go. If people love her, she gets naturally to be the heart of the house.
"But you can turn your room into such a lovely place that they'll want to come to you! Don't you see, a sick person has one great advantage—they're always right there. Anyone who wants them knows exactly where to go. If people love them, they naturally become the heart of the home."
"Once make the little ones feel that your room is the place of all others to come to when they are tired, or happy, or grieved, or sorry about anything, and that the Katy who lives there is sure to give them a loving reception—and the battle is won. For you know we never do people good by lecturing; only by living their lives with them, and helping a little here, and a little there, to make them better. And when one's own life is laid aside for a while, as yours is now, that is the very time to take up other people's lives, as we can't do when we are scurrying and bustling over our own affairs. But I didn't mean to preach a sermon. I'm afraid you're tired."
"Once you make the little ones feel that your room is the best place to come when they’re tired, happy, sad, or upset about anything, and that the Katy who lives there will definitely give them a warm welcome—then the battle is won. Because we know that we never really help people by lecturing them; we only make a difference by living alongside them and offering a little support here and there to help them improve. And when your own life is put on hold for a while, like yours is now, that’s the perfect time to focus on other people's lives, which we can't do when we're rushing around taking care of our own issues. But I didn’t mean to give a lecture. I’m afraid you might be tired."
"No, I'm not a bit," said Katy, holding Cousin Helen's hand tight in hers; "you can't think how much better I feel. Oh, Cousin Helen, I will try!"
“No, not at all,” said Katy, gripping Cousin Helen’s hand tightly; “you can’t imagine how much better I feel. Oh, Cousin Helen, I will try!”
"It won't be easy," replied her cousin. "There will be days when your head aches, and you feel cross and fretted, and don't want to think of any one but yourself. And there'll be other days when Clover and the rest will come in, as Elsie did just now, and you will be doing something else, and will feel as if their coming was a bother. But you must recollect that every time you forget, and are impatient or selfish, you chill them and drive them farther away. They are loving little things, and are so sorry for you now, that nothing you do makes them angry. But by and by they will get used to having you sick, and if you haven't won them as friends, they will grow away from you as they get older."
"It won't be easy," her cousin replied. "There will be days when you have a headache, feel irritable, and just want to think about yourself. Then there will be other days when Clover and the others come in, like Elsie just did, while you're doing something else, and you'll feel like their arrival is an annoyance. But you need to remember that each time you forget and act impatiently or selfishly, you push them away. They are loving little ones who feel sorry for you now, so nothing you do makes them mad. But eventually, they will get used to you being sick, and if you haven't won them over as friends, they will drift away as they grow up."
Just then Dr. Carr came in.
Just then, Dr. Carr walked in.
"Oh, Papa! you haven't come to take Cousin Helen, have you?" cried Katy.
"Oh, Dad! You’re not here to take Cousin Helen, are you?" cried Katy.
"Indeed I have," said her father. "I think the big invalid and the little invalid have talked quite long enough. Cousin Helen looks tired."
"Yeah, I have," said her dad. "I think the big invalid and the little invalid have chatted long enough. Cousin Helen seems tired."
For a minute, Katy felt just like crying. But she choked back the tears. "My first lesson in Patience," she said to herself, and managed to give a faint, watery smile as Papa looked at her.
For a moment, Katy felt like crying. But she held back the tears. "My first lesson in Patience," she told herself, and managed to give a faint, watery smile as Dad looked at her.
"That's right, dear," whispered Cousin Helen, as she bent forward to kiss her. "And one last word, Katy. In this school, to which you and I belong, there is one great comfort, and that is that the Teacher is always at hand. He never goes away. If things puzzle us, there He is, close by, ready to explain and make all easy. Try to think of this, darling, and don't be afraid to ask Him for help if the lesson seems too hard."
"That's right, dear," whispered Cousin Helen, as she leaned in to kiss her. "And one last thing, Katy. In this school, where you and I belong, there's one great comfort: the Teacher is always available. He never leaves. If something confuses us, there He is, right there, ready to explain and make everything easy. Try to remember this, darling, and don’t hesitate to ask Him for help if the lesson feels too difficult."
Katy had a strange dream that night. She thought she was trying to study a lesson out of a book which wouldn't come quite open. She could just see a little bit of what was inside, but it was in a language which she did not understand. She tried in vain; not a word could she read; and yet, for all that, it looked so interesting that she longed to go on.
Katy had a weird dream that night. She felt like she was trying to study a lesson from a book that just wouldn't open properly. She could only see a little bit of what was inside, but it was in a language she didn't understand. She tried desperately; not a single word could she read; and still, it looked so fascinating that she wanted to keep going.
"Oh, if somebody would only help me!" she cried impatiently.
"Oh, if someone would just help me!" she cried impatiently.
Suddenly a hand came over her shoulder and took hold of the book. It opened at once, and showed the whole page. And then the forefinger of the hand began to point to line after line, and as it moved the words became plain, and Katy could read them easily. She looked up. There, stooping over her, was a great beautiful Face. The eyes met hers. The lips smiled.
Suddenly, a hand came over her shoulder and grabbed the book. It opened right away, revealing the entire page. Then the forefinger of the hand started pointing to line after line, and as it moved, the words became clear, and Katy could read them easily. She looked up. There, leaning over her, was a stunningly beautiful face. The eyes met hers. The lips smiled.
"Why didn't you ask me before, Little Scholar?" said a voice.
"Why didn't you ask me earlier, Little Scholar?" said a voice.
"Why, it is You, just as Cousin Helen told me!" cried Katy.
"Wow, it’s really you, just like Cousin Helen said!" exclaimed Katy.
She must have spoken in her sleep, for Aunt Izzie half woke up, and said:
She must have been talking in her sleep, because Aunt Izzie half woke up and said:
"What is it? Do you want anything?"
"What is it? Do you need anything?"
The dream broke, and Katy roused, to find herself in bed, with the first sunbeams struggling in at the window, and Aunt Izzie raised on her elbow, looking at her with a sort of sleepy wonder.
The dream ended, and Katy woke up to find herself in bed, with the first rays of sunlight streaming in through the window, and Aunt Izzie propped up on her elbow, gazing at her with a kind of sleepy amazement.
CHAPTER X
ST. NICHOLAS AND ST. VALENTINE
"What are the children all doing to-day?" said Katy laying down "Norway and the Norwegians," which she was reading for the fourth time; "I haven't seen them since breakfast."
"What are the kids up to today?" said Katy, putting down "Norway and the Norwegians," which she was reading for the fourth time. "I haven't seen them since breakfast."
Aunt Izzie, who was sewing on the other side of the room, looked up from her work.
Aunt Izzie, who was sewing on the other side of the room, glanced up from her work.
"I don't know," she said, "they're over at Cecy's, or somewhere. They'll be back before long, I guess."
"I don't know," she said, "they're at Cecy's or somewhere. They'll be back soon, I guess."
Her voice sounded a little odd and mysterious, but Katy didn't notice it.
Her voice had a strange and mysterious tone, but Katy didn't notice.
"I thought of such a nice plan yesterday," she went on. "That was that all of them should hang their stockings up here to-morrow night instead of in the nursery. Then I could see them open their presents, you know. Mayn't they, Aunt Izzie? It would be real fun."
"I came up with a great idea yesterday," she continued. "What if they all hung their stockings up here tomorrow night instead of in the nursery? That way, I could watch them open their gifts, you know. Can’t they, Aunt Izzie? It would be so much fun."
"I don't believe there will be any objection," replied her aunt. She looked as if she were trying not to laugh. Katy wondered what was the matter with her.
"I don't think there will be any objections," replied her aunt. She looked like she was trying not to laugh. Katy wondered what was up with her.
It was more than two months now since Cousin Helen went away, and Winter had fairly come. Snow was falling out-doors. Katy could see the thick flakes go whirling past the window, but the sight did not chill her. It only made the room look warmer and more cosy. It was a pleasant room now. There was a bright fire in the grate. Everything was neat and orderly, the air was sweet with mignonette, from a little glass of flowers which stood on the table, and the Katy who lay in bed, was a very different-looking Katy from the forlorn girl of the last chapter.
It had been over two months since Cousin Helen left, and winter had truly arrived. Snow was falling outside. Katy could see the thick flakes swirling past the window, but the sight didn't make her cold. It only made the room feel warmer and cozier. It was a nice room now. There was a bright fire in the fireplace. Everything was tidy and organized, the air was sweet with mignonette from a small vase of flowers on the table, and the Katy lying in bed looked very different from the lonely girl in the last chapter.
Cousin Helen's visit, though it lasted only one day, did great good. Not that Katy grew perfect all at once. None of us do that, even in books. But it is everything to be started in the right path. Katy's feet were on it now; and though she often stumbled and slipped, and often sat down discouraged, she kept on pretty steadily, in spite of bad days, which made her say to herself that she was not getting forward at all.
Cousin Helen's visit, even though it was just for one day, had a really positive impact. Not that Katy became perfect right away. None of us do that, even in stories. But starting off on the right path is everything. Katy was now on that path; and even though she stumbled and slipped often, and sometimes felt discouraged and sat down, she kept moving forward pretty steadily, despite the tough days that made her think she wasn't making any progress at all.
These bad days, when everything seemed hard, and she herself was cross and fretful, and drove the children out of her room, cost Katy many bitter tears. But after them she would pick herself up, and try again, and harder. And I think that in spite of drawbacks, the little scholar, on the whole, was learning her lesson pretty well.
These tough days, when everything felt difficult, and she was irritable and grumpy, pushing the kids out of her room, left Katy in tears. But afterward, she would gather herself together and try again, putting in more effort. I believe that despite the challenges, the little student was actually learning her lessons quite well overall.
Cousin Helen was a great comfort all this time. She never forgot Katy. Nearly every week some little thing came from her. Sometimes it was a pencil note, written from her sofa. Sometimes it was an interesting book, or a new magazine, or some pretty little thing for the room. The crimson wrapper which Katy wore was one of her presents, so were the bright chromos of Autumn leaves which hung on the wall, the little stand for the books—all sorts of things. Katy loved to look about her as she lay. All the room seemed full of Cousin Helen and her kindness.
Cousin Helen was a huge source of comfort during this time. She never forgot Katy. Almost every week, something small would arrive from her. Sometimes it was a short note written from her sofa. Other times, it was an interesting book, a new magazine, or some cute décor for the room. The red wrap that Katy wore was one of her gifts, as were the bright pictures of autumn leaves on the wall, and the little book stand—all sorts of things. Katy loved to look around as she lay there. The whole room felt filled with Cousin Helen and her kindness.
"I wish I had something pretty to put into everybody's stocking," she went on, wistfully; "but I've only got the muffetees for Papa, and these reins for Phil." She took them from under her pillow as she spoke—gay worsted affairs, with bells sewed on here and there. She had knit them herself, a very little bit at a time.
"I wish I had something nice to put in everyone's stocking," she continued, wishingfully; "but I only have the muffetees for Dad and these reins for Phil." She took them out from under her pillow as she spoke—colorful knitted items, with bells sewn on here and there. She had knitted them herself, a little bit at a time.
"There's my pink sash," she said suddenly, "I might give that to Clover. I only wore it once, you know, and I don't think I got any spots on it. Would you please fetch it and let me see, Aunt Izzie? It's in the top drawer."
"There's my pink sash," she said out of the blue, "I might give it to Clover. I've only worn it once, and I don’t think I got any spots on it. Can you please get it for me and show me, Aunt Izzie? It's in the top drawer."
Aunt Izzie brought the sash. It proved to be quite fresh, and they both decided that it would do nicely for Clover.
Aunt Izzie brought the sash. It turned out to be really fresh, and they both agreed that it would be perfect for Clover.
"You know I sha'n't want sashes for ever so long," said Katy, in rather a sad tone, "And this is a beauty."
"You know I won't want sashes for a really long time," said Katy, in a somewhat sad tone, "And this one is gorgeous."
When she spoke next, her voice was bright again.
When she spoke again, her voice was bright once more.
"I wish I had something real nice for Elsie. Do you know, Aunt Izzie—I think Elsie is the dearest little girl that ever was."
"I wish I had something really nice for Elsie. You know, Aunt Izzie—I think Elsie is the sweetest little girl there ever was."
"I'm glad you've found it out," said Aunt Izzie, who had always been specially fond of Elsie.
"I'm glad you figured it out," said Aunt Izzie, who had always had a special fondness for Elsie.
"What she wants most of all is a writing-desk," continued Katy. "And Johnnie wants a sled. But, oh dear! these are such big things. And I've only got two dollars and a quarter."
"What she wants more than anything is a writing desk," Katy went on. "And Johnnie wants a sled. But, oh no! those are such expensive items. And I only have two dollars and a quarter."
Aunt Izzie marched out of the room without saying anything. When she came back she had something folded up in her hand.
Aunt Izzie left the room without saying a word. When she returned, she was holding something folded in her hand.
"I didn't know what to give you for Christmas, Katy," she said, "because Helen sends you such a lot of things that there don't seem to be anything you haven't already. So I thought I'd give you this, and let you choose for yourself. But if you've set your heart on getting presents for the children, perhaps you'd rather have it now." So saying, Aunt Izzie laid on the bed a crisp, new five-dollar bill!
"I wasn't sure what to get you for Christmas, Katy," she said, "since Helen sends you so many things that it seems like you already have everything. So I thought I'd give you this and let you decide for yourself. But if you're focused on getting gifts for the kids, you might prefer to have it now." With that, Aunt Izzie placed a fresh, new five-dollar bill on the bed!
"How good you are!" cried Katy, flushed with pleasure. And indeed Aunt Izzie did seem to have grown wonderfully good of late. Perhaps Katy had got hold of her smooth handle!
"You're so amazing!" cried Katy, flushed with joy. And indeed Aunt Izzie did seem to have become remarkably kind lately. Maybe Katy had figured out her sweet spot!
Being now in possession of seven dollars and a quarter, Katy could afford to be gorgeously generous. She gave Aunt Izzie an exact description of the desk she wanted.
Being now in possession of seven dollars and a quarter, Katy could afford to be extravagantly generous. She gave Aunt Izzie a detailed description of the desk she wanted.
"It's no matter about its being very big," said Katy, "but it must have a blue velvet lining, and an inkstand, with a silver top. And please buy some little sheets of paper and envelopes, and a pen-handle; the prettiest you can find. Oh! and there must be a lock and key. Don't forget that, Aunt Izzie."
"It's not about how big it is," Katy said, "but it definitely needs to have a blue velvet lining, and an inkstand with a silver top. And please get some nice little sheets of paper and envelopes, and a pen handle; the prettiest ones you can find. Oh! And it has to come with a lock and key. Don't forget that, Aunt Izzie."
"No, I won't. What else?"
"No, I won't. What now?"
"I'd like the sled to be green," went on Katy, "and to have a nice name. Sky-Scraper would be nice, if there was one. Johnnie saw a sled once called Sky-Scraper, and she said it was splendid. And if there's money enough left, Aunty, won't you buy me a real nice book for Dorry, and another for Cecy, and a silver thimble for Mary? Her old one is full of holes. Oh! and some candy. And something for Debby and Bridget—some little thing, you know. I think that's all!"
"I’d like the sled to be green," continued Katy, "and I want it to have a nice name. Sky-Scraper would be great, if we can find one. Johnnie saw a sled once called Sky-Scraper, and she said it was amazing. And if there’s enough money left, Aunty, could you buy me a really nice book for Dorry, another one for Cecy, and a silver thimble for Mary? Her old one has so many holes in it. Oh! And some candy. And something for Debby and Bridget—a little something, you know. I think that’s everything!"
Was ever seven dollars and a quarter expected to do so much? Aunt Izzie must have been a witch, indeed, to make it hold out. But she did, and next day all the precious bundles came home. How Katy enjoyed untying the strings!
Was seven dollars and a quarter really expected to accomplish so much? Aunt Izzie must have been a witch to make it stretch. But she did, and the next day all the precious packages came home. Katy loved untying the strings!
Everything was exactly right.
Everything was just right.
"There wasn't any Sky-Scraper," said Aunt Izzie, "so I got 'Snow-Skimmer' instead."
"There wasn't any Sky-Scraper," Aunt Izzie said, "so I got 'Snow-Skimmer' instead."
"It's beautiful, and I like it just as well," said Katy contentedly.
"It's beautiful, and I like it just as much," said Katy happily.
"Oh, hide them, hide them!" she cried with sudden terror, "somebody's coming." But the somebody was only Papa, who put his head into the room as Aunt Izzie, laden with bundles, scuttled across the hall.
"Oh, hide them, hide them!" she shouted in a panic, "someone's coming." But the someone was just Dad, who peeked into the room as Aunt Izzie, loaded with bags, hurried across the hall.
Katy was glad to catch him alone. She had a little private secret to talk over with him. It was about Aunt Izzie, for whom she, as yet, had no present.
Katy was happy to find him alone. She had a small private secret to discuss with him. It was about Aunt Izzie, for whom she still had no gift.
"I thought perhaps you'd get me a book like that one of Cousin Helen's, which Aunt Izzie liked so much," she said. "I don't recollect the name exactly. It was something about a Shadow. But I've spent all my money."
"I thought maybe you could get me a book like one of Cousin Helen's that Aunt Izzie liked so much," she said. "I can't remember the name exactly. It was something about a Shadow. But I've spent all my money."
"Never mind about that," said Dr. Carr. "We'll make that right. 'The Shadow of the Cross'—was that it? I'll buy it this afternoon."
"Don't worry about that," Dr. Carr said. "We'll fix it. 'The Shadow of the Cross'—is that what it was? I'll get it this afternoon."
"Oh, thank you, Papa! And please get a brown cover, if you can, because Cousin Helen's was brown. And you won't let Aunt Izzie know, will you? Be careful, Papa!"
"Oh, thank you, Dad! And please get a brown cover if you can, because Cousin Helen's was brown. And you won't tell Aunt Izzie, right? Be careful, Dad!"
"I'll swallow the book first, brown cover and all," said Papa, making a funny face. He was pleased to see Katy so interested about anything again.
"I'll eat the book first, brown cover and all," said Papa, making a silly face. He was happy to see Katy so interested in something again.
These delightful secrets took up so much of her thoughts, that Katy scarcely found time to wonder at the absence of the children, who generally haunted her room, but who for three days back had hardly been seen. However, after supper they all came up in a body, looking very merry, and as if they had been having a good time somewhere.
These fun secrets occupied so much of her mind that Katy barely had time to think about where the kids were, who usually filled her room but hadn’t been around for three days. However, after dinner, they all showed up together, looking really cheerful, as if they had been enjoying themselves somewhere.
"You don't know what we've been doing," began Philly.
"You have no idea what we've been up to," Philly started.
"Hush, Phil!" said Clover, in a warning voice. Then she divided the stockings which she held in her hand. And everybody proceeded to hang them up.
"Hush, Phil!" Clover said in a warning tone. Then she separated the stockings she was holding. Everyone else continued to hang them up.
Dorry hung his on one side of the fireplace, and John hers exactly opposite. Clover and Phil suspended theirs side by side, on two handles of the bureau.
Dorry hung his on one side of the fireplace, and John hung hers directly opposite. Clover and Phil placed theirs side by side on the two handles of the dresser.
"I'm going to put mine here, close to Katy, so that she can see it the first fing in the mornin'," said Elsie, pinning hers to the bed-post.
"I'm going to put mine right here, next to Katy, so she can see it first thing in the morning," said Elsie, pinning hers to the bedpost.
Then they all sat down round the fire to write their wishes on bits of paper, and see whether they would burn, or fly up the chimney. If they did the latter, it was a sign that Santa Claus had them safe, and would bring the things wished for.
Then they all sat down around the fire to write their wishes on pieces of paper, and see if they would burn or fly up the chimney. If they flew up the chimney, it was a sign that Santa Claus had them safe and would bring the things they wished for.
John wished for a sled and a doll's tea-set, and the continuation of the Swiss Family Robinson. Dorry's list ran thus:
John wanted a sled and a doll's tea set, along with the next book in the Swiss Family Robinson series. Dorry's list went like this:
"A plum-cake,
A new Bibel,
Harry and Lucy,
A Kellidescope,
Everything else Santa Claus likes."
"A plum cake,
A new Bible,
Harry and Lucy,
A Kaleidoscope,
Everything else Santa Claus likes."
When they had written these lists they threw them into the fire. The fire gave a flicker just then, and the papers vanished. Nobody saw exactly how. John thought they flew up chimney, but Dorry said they didn't. Phil dropped his piece in very solemnly. It flamed for a minute, then sank into ashes.
When they finished writing these lists, they tossed them into the fire. The flames flickered at that moment, and the papers disappeared. No one saw exactly how. John thought they flew up the chimney, but Dorry said they didn’t. Phil dropped his piece in a very serious manner. It flared up for a minute, then turned to ashes.
"There, you won't get it, whatever it was!" said Dorry. "What did you write, Phil?"
"There, you won't understand it, whatever it was!" said Dorry. "What did you write, Phil?"
"Nofing," said Phil, "only just Philly Carr."
"Nothin'," said Phil, "just Philly Carr."
The children shouted.
The kids shouted.
"I wrote 'a writing-desk' on mine," remarked Elsie, sorrowfully, "but it all burned up."
"I wrote 'a writing desk' on mine," Elsie said sadly, "but it all burned up."
Katy chuckled when she heard this.
Katy laughed when she heard this.
And now Clover produced her list. She read aloud:
And now Clover took out her list. She read it aloud:
"'Strive and Thrive,'
A pair of kid gloves,
A muff,
A good temper!"
"'Strive and Thrive,'
A pair of soft gloves,
A hand warmer,
A positive attitude!"
Then she dropped it into the fire. Behold, it flew straight up chimney.
Then she threw it into the fire. Look, it shot straight up the chimney.
"How queer!" said Katy; "none of the rest of them did that."
"That's so strange!" said Katy; "none of the others did that."
The truth was, that Clover, who was a canny little mortal, had slipped across the room and opened the door just before putting her wishes in. This, of course, made a draft, and sent the paper right upward.
The truth was that Clover, who was a clever little thing, had sneaked across the room and opened the door just before she put in her wishes. This, of course, created a draft and sent the paper floating up.
Pretty soon Aunt Izzie came in and swept them all off to bed.
Pretty soon, Aunt Izzie came in and took them all off to bed.
"I know how it will be in the morning," she said, "you'll all be up and racing about as soon as it is light. So you must get your sleep now, if ever."
"I know what it will be like in the morning," she said, "you'll all be up and rushing around as soon as it gets light. So you need to get your sleep now, while you can."
After they had gone, Katy recollected that nobody had offered to hang a stocking up for her. She felt a little hurt when she thought of it. "But I suppose they forgot," she said to herself.
After they left, Katy remembered that no one had offered to hang up a stocking for her. She felt a little hurt thinking about it. "But I guess they just forgot," she said to herself.
A little later Papa and Aunt Izzie came in, and they filled the stockings. It was great fun. Each was brought to Katy, as she lay in bed, that she might arrange it as she liked.
A little later, Papa and Aunt Izzie came in, and they filled the stockings. It was so much fun. Each one was brought to Katy while she lay in bed, so she could arrange it however she wanted.
The toes were stuffed with candy and oranges. Then came the parcels, all shapes and sizes, tied in white paper, with ribbons, and labelled.
The toes were filled with candy and oranges. Then came the packages, all different shapes and sizes, wrapped in white paper, with ribbons, and labeled.
"What's that?" asked Dr. Carr, as Aunt Izzie rammed a long, narrow package into Clover's stocking.
"What's that?" Dr. Carr asked as Aunt Izzie shoved a long, narrow package into Clover's stocking.
"A nail-brush," answered Aunt Izzie. "Clover needed a new one."
"A nail brush," Aunt Izzie replied. "Clover needed a new one."
How Papa and Katy laughed! "I don't believe Santa Claus ever had such a thing before," said Dr. Carr.
How Dad and Katy laughed! "I can't believe Santa Claus has ever seen anything like this," said Dr. Carr.
"He's a very dirty old gentleman, then," observed Aunt Izzie, grimly.
"He's a really dirty old man, then," Aunt Izzie noted grimly.
The desk and sled were too big to go into any stocking, so they were wrapped in paper and hung beneath the other things. It was ten o'clock before all was done, and Papa and Aunt Izzie went away. Katy lay a long time watching the queer shapes of the stocking-legs as they dangled in the firelight. Then she fell asleep.
The desk and sled were too large to fit in any stocking, so they were wrapped in paper and hung underneath the other items. It was ten o'clock by the time everything was finished, and Dad and Aunt Izzie left. Katy spent a long time watching the strange shapes of the stocking legs as they swung in the firelight. Then she fell asleep.
It seemed only a minute, before something touched her and woke her up. Behold, it was day-time, and there was Philly in his nightgown, climbing up on the bed to kiss her! The rest of the children, half dressed, were dancing about with their stockings in their hands.
It felt like it was just a moment before something nudged her awake. Look, it was daytime, and Philly was there in his nightgown, climbing onto the bed to kiss her! The other kids, half dressed, were dancing around with their stockings in their hands.
"Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas!" they cried. "Oh, Katy, such beautiful, beautiful things!"
"Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas!" they shouted. "Oh, Katy, such amazing, amazing things!"
"Oh!" shrieked Elsie, who at that moment spied her desk, "Santa Claus did bring it, after all! Why, it's got 'from Katy' written on it! Oh, Katy, it's so sweet, and I'm so happy!" and Elsie hugged Katy, and sobbed for pleasure.
"Oh!" yelled Elsie, who at that moment noticed her desk, "Santa Claus really did bring it! Look, it’s got 'from Katy' written on it! Oh, Katy, it’s so lovely, and I’m so happy!" and Elsie hugged Katy and cried tears of joy.
But what was that strange thing beside the bed! Katy stared, and rubbed her eyes. It certainly had not been there when she went to sleep. How had it come?
But what was that weird thing next to the bed! Katy stared and rubbed her eyes. It definitely hadn't been there when she went to sleep. How had it gotten there?
It was a little evergreen tree planted in a red flower-pot. The pot had stripes of gilt paper stuck on it, and gilt stars and crosses, which made it look very gay. The boughs of the tree were hung with oranges, and nuts, and shiny red apples, and pop-corn balls, and strings of bright berries. There were also a number of little packages tied with blue and crimson ribbon, and altogether the tree looked so pretty, that Katy gave a cry of delighted surprise.
It was a small evergreen tree planted in a red flower pot. The pot had stripes of shiny gold paper on it, along with gold stars and crosses, which made it look very cheerful. The branches of the tree were decorated with oranges, nuts, shiny red apples, popcorn balls, and strings of bright berries. There were also several little packages tied with blue and crimson ribbons, and altogether the tree looked so beautiful that Katy let out a gasp of delighted surprise.
"It's a Christmas-tree for you, because you're sick, you know!" said the children, all trying to hug her at once.
"It's a Christmas tree for you because you're not feeling well, you know!" said the kids, all trying to hug her at the same time.
"We made it ourselves," said Dorry, hopping about on one foot; "I pasted the black stars on the pot."
"We made it ourselves," Dorry said, hopping on one foot. "I stuck the black stars on the pot."
"And I popped the corn!" cried Philly.
"And I popped the corn!" shouted Philly.
"Do you like it?" asked Elsie, cuddling close to Katy. "That's my present—that one tied with a green ribbon. I wish it was nicer! Don't you want to open 'em right away?"
"Do you like it?" asked Elsie, snuggling up to Katy. "That's my gift—that one wrapped with a green ribbon. I wish it were nicer! Don't you want to open them right now?"
Of course Katy wanted to. All sorts of things came out of the little bundles. The children had arranged every parcel themselves. No grown person had been allowed to help in the least.
Of course, Katy wanted to. All kinds of things came out of the little bundles. The children had organized every package themselves. No adult had been allowed to help at all.
Elsie's present was a pen-wiper, with a gray flannel kitten on it. Johnnie's, a doll's tea-tray of scarlet tin.
Elsie's gift was a pen wiper with a gray flannel kitten on it. Johnnie's was a doll's tea set made of red tin.
"Isn't it beau-ti-ful?" she said, admiringly.
"Isn't it beautiful?" she said, admiringly.
Dorry's gift, I regret to say, was a huge red-and-yellow spider, which whirred wildly when waved at the end of its string.
Dorry's gift, I’m sorry to say, was a massive red-and-yellow spider that buzzed crazily when swung at the end of its string.
"They didn't want me to buy it," said he, "but I did! I thought it would amoose you. Does it amoose you, Katy?"
"They didn't want me to buy it," he said, "but I did! I thought it would amuse you. Does it amuse you, Katy?"
"Yes, indeed," said Katy, laughing and blinking as Dorry waved the spider to and fro before her eyes.
"Yeah, for sure," said Katy, laughing and blinking as Dorry waved the spider back and forth in front of her eyes.
"You can play with it when we ain't here and you're all alone, you know," remarked Dorry, highly gratified.
"You can play with it when we're not around and you're all alone, you know," Dorry said, feeling very pleased.
"But you don't notice what the tree's standing upon," said Clover.
"But you don't see what the tree's standing on," said Clover.
It was a chair, a very large and curious one, with a long-cushioned back, which ended in a footstool.
It was a chair, a really big and interesting one, with a long cushioned back that extended into a footstool.
"That's Papa's present," said Clover; "see, it tips back so as to be just like a bed. And Papa says he thinks pretty soon you can lie on it, in the window, where you can see us play."
"That's Dad's gift," said Clover; "look, it tilts back so it can be just like a bed. And Dad says he thinks pretty soon you can lie on it, by the window, where you can watch us play."
"Does he really?" said Katy, doubtfully. It still hurt her very much to be touched or moved.
"Does he really?" Katy said, unsure. It still hurt her quite a bit to be touched or moved.
"And see what's tied to the arm of the chair," said Elsie.
"And look at what's tied to the arm of the chair," said Elsie.
It was a little silver bell, with "Katy" engraved on the handle.
It was a small silver bell, with "Katy" engraved on the handle.
"Cousin Helen sent it. It's for you to ring when you want anybody to come," explained Elsie.
"Cousin Helen sent it. It's for you to call when you want anyone to come," explained Elsie.
More surprises. To the other arm of the chair was fastened a beautiful book. It was "The Wide Wide World"—and there Was Katy's name written on it, 'from her affectionate Cecy.' On it stood a great parcel of dried cherries from Mrs. Hall. Mrs. Hall had the most delicious dried cherries, the children thought.
More surprises. To the other arm of the chair was attached a beautiful book. It was "The Wide Wide World"—and there was Katy's name written inside it, 'from her loving Cecy.' On it rested a large package of dried cherries from Mrs. Hall. The kids thought Mrs. Hall had the most delicious dried cherries.
"How perfectly lovely everybody is!" said Katy, with grateful tears in her eyes.
"How wonderfully lovely everyone is!" said Katy, with thankful tears in her eyes.
That was a pleasant Christmas. The children declared it to be the nicest they had ever had. And though Katy couldn't quite say that, she enjoyed it too, and was very happy.
That was a wonderful Christmas. The kids said it was the best one they had ever had. And even though Katy couldn't exactly say that, she had a great time and felt very happy.
It was several weeks before she was able to use the chair, but when once she became accustomed to it, it proved very comfortable. Aunt Izzie would dress her in the morning, tip the chair back till it was on a level with the bed, and then, very gently and gradually, draw her over on to it. Wheeling across the room was always painful, but sitting in the window and looking out at the clouds, the people going by, and the children playing in the snow, was delightful. How delightful nobody knows, excepting those who, like Katy, have lain for six months in bed, without a peep at the outside world. Every day she grew brighter and more cheerful.
It took her several weeks to get used to the chair, but once she did, it turned out to be very comfortable. Aunt Izzie would dress her in the morning, tilt the chair back until it was level with the bed, and then, very gently and slowly, move her onto it. Rolling across the room was always painful, but sitting by the window and watching the clouds, people passing by, and kids playing in the snow was wonderful. Only those who, like Katy, have spent six months in bed without a glimpse of the outside world can truly understand how wonderful it was. Each day, she became brighter and more cheerful.
"How jolly Santa Claus was this year!" She happened to say one day, when she was talking with Cecy. "I wish another Saint would come and pay us a visit. But I don't know any more, except Cousin Helen, and she can't."
"How cheerful Santa Claus was this year!" she mentioned one day while chatting with Cecy. "I wish another saint would come and visit us. But I don't know anyone else, except Cousin Helen, and she can't."
"There's St. Valentine," suggested Cecy.
"There's St. Valentine," Cecy suggested.
"Sure enough. What a bright thought!" cried Katy, clapping her hands. "Oh, Cecy, let's do something funny on Valentine's-Day! Such a good idea has just popped into my mind."
"Sure enough! What a great idea!" exclaimed Katy, clapping her hands. "Oh, Cecy, let's do something fun on Valentine's Day! A fantastic idea just popped into my head."
So the two girls put their heads together and held a long, mysterious confabulation. What it was about, we shall see farther on.
So the two girls huddled together and had a long, mysterious conversation. What it was about, we will find out later.
Valentine's-Day was the next Friday. When the children came home from school on Thursday afternoon, Aunt Izzie met them, and, to their great surprise, told them that Cecy was come to drink tea, and they must all go up stairs and be made nice.
Valentine's Day was the next Friday. When the kids came home from school on Thursday afternoon, Aunt Izzie greeted them and, to their surprise, told them that Cecy had come over for tea, and they all needed to go upstairs and get ready.
"But Cecy comes most every day," remarked Dorry, who didn't see the connection between this fact and having his face washed.
"But Cecy comes almost every day," Dorry said, not seeing how this had anything to do with getting his face washed.
"Yes—but to-night you are to take tea in Katy's room," said Aunt Izzie; "here are the invitations: one for each of you."
"Yes—but tonight you will have tea in Katy's room," said Aunt Izzie; "here are the invitations: one for each of you."
Sure enough, there was a neat little note for each, requesting the pleasure of their company at "Queen Katharine's Palace," that afternoon, at six o'clock.
Sure enough, there was a nice little note for each, asking them to join at "Queen Katharine's Palace" that afternoon at six o'clock.
This put quite a different aspect on the affair. The children scampered up stairs, and pretty soon, all nicely brushed and washed, they were knocking formally at the door of the "Palace." How fine it sounded!
This gave the situation a totally different vibe. The kids ran up the stairs, and before long, all cleaned up and looking sharp, they were formally knocking on the door of the "Palace." It sounded so nice!
The room looked bright and inviting. Katy, in her chair, sat close to the fire, Cecy was beside her, and there was a round table all set out with a white cloth and mugs of milk and biscuit, and strawberry-Jam and doughnuts. In the middle was a loaf of frosted cake. There was something on the icing which looked like pink letters, and Clover, leaning forward, read aloud, "St. Valentine."
The room was bright and welcoming. Katy sat in her chair close to the fire, and Cecy was next to her. There was a round table set with a white cloth, mugs of milk, biscuits, strawberry jam, and doughnuts. In the center was a loaf of frosted cake. There was something on the icing that looked like pink letters, and Clover leaned forward to read aloud, "St. Valentine."
"What's that for?" asked Dorry.
"What's that for?" Dorry asked.
"Why, you know this is St. Valentine's-Eve," replied Katy. "Debbie remembered it, I guess, so she put that on."
"Well, you know today is St. Valentine's Eve," Katy said. "I guess Debbie remembered, so she wore that."
Nothing more was said about St. Valentine just then. But when the last pink letter of his name had been eaten, and the supper had been cleared away, suddenly, as the children sat by the fire, there was a loud rap at the door.
Nothing more was said about St. Valentine at that moment. But when the last pink letter of his name had been eaten and the dinner had been cleaned up, suddenly, as the kids sat by the fire, there was a loud knock at the door.
"Who can that be?" said Katy; "please see, Clover!"
"Who could that be?" said Katy. "Please check it out, Clover!"
So Clover opened the door. There stood Bridget, trying very hard not to laugh, and holding a letter in her hand.
So Clover opened the door. There was Bridget, trying really hard not to laugh, and holding a letter in her hand.
"It's a note as has come for you, Miss Clover," she said.
"It's a note that has come for you, Miss Clover," she said.
"For me!" cried Clover, much amazed. Then she shut the door, and brought the note to the table.
"For me!" exclaimed Clover, very surprised. Then she closed the door and brought the note to the table.
"How very funny!" she exclaimed, as she looked at the envelope, which was a green and white one. There was something hard inside. Clover broke the seal. Out tumbled a small green velvet pincushion made in the shape of a clover-leaf, with a tiny stem of wire wound with green silk. Pinned to the cushion was a paper, with these verses:
"That’s so funny!" she said as she looked at the envelope, which was green and white. There was something solid inside. Clover broke the seal. Out fell a small green velvet pincushion shaped like a clover leaf, with a tiny wire stem wrapped in green silk. Pinned to the cushion was a piece of paper with these verses:
"Some people love roses well,
Tulips, gayly dressed,
Some love violets blue and sweet,—
I love Clover best.
"Some people really love roses,
Tulips, all bright and cheerful,
Some love violets, blue and sweet,—
I love Clover the most.
"Though she has a modest air,
Though no grace she boast,
Though no gardener call her fair,
I love Clover most.
"Even though she seems humble,
Even though she has no charm,
Even though no gardener would call her beautiful,
I love Clover the most.
"Butterfly may pass her by,
He is but a rover,
I'm a faithful, loving Bee—
And I stick to Clover."
"Butterfly might fly past her,
He's just a wanderer,
I'm a loyal, loving Bee—
And I stay close to Clover."
This was the first valentine Clover had ever had. She was perfectly enchanted.
This was the first valentine Clover had ever received. She was completely thrilled.
"Oh, who do you suppose sent it?" she cried.
"Oh, who do you think sent it?" she exclaimed.
But before anybody could answer, there came another loud knock at the door, which made them all jump. Behold, Bridget again, with a second letter!
But before anyone could respond, there was another loud knock at the door, which startled them all. Look, it's Bridget again, with another letter!
"It's for you, Miss Elsie, this time," she said with a grin.
"It's for you, Miss Elsie, this time," she said with a smile.
There was an instant rush from all the children, and the envelope was torn open in the twinkling of an eye. Inside was a little ivory seal with "Elsie" on it in old English letters, and these rhymes:
There was an immediate rush from all the kids, and the envelope was ripped open in the blink of an eye. Inside was a small ivory seal with "Elsie" written on it in old English letters, along with these rhymes:
"I know a little girl,
She is very dear to me,
She is just as sweet as honey
When she chooses so to be,
And her name begins with E, and ends with E.
"I know a little girl,
She is very special to me,
She's as sweet as honey
When she decides to be,
And her name starts with E and ends with E.
"She has brown hair which curls,
And black eyes for to see
With, teeth like tiny pearls,
And dimples, one, two—three,
And her name begins with E, and ends with E.
"She has brown curly hair,
And black eyes to see
With teeth like tiny pearls,
And dimples, one, two—three,
And her name starts with E and ends with E.
"Her little feet run faster
Than other feet can flee,
As she brushes quickly past, her
Voice hums like a bee,
And her name begins with E, and ends with E.
"Her tiny feet run faster
Than other feet can escape,
As she rushes quickly by, her
Voice buzzes like a bee,
And her name starts with E and ends with E.
"Do you ask me why I love her?
Then I shall answer thee,
Because I can't help loving,
She is so sweet to me,
This little girl whose name begins and ends with 'E.'"
"Do you want to know why I love her?
Then I'll tell you,
Because I can't help but love,
She is so sweet to me,
This little girl whose name starts and ends with 'E.'"
"It's just like a fairy story," said Elsie, whose eyes had grown as big as saucers from surprise, while these verses were being read aloud by Cecy.
"It’s just like a fairy tale," said Elsie, her eyes wide with surprise as Cecy read the verses aloud.
Another knock. This time there was a perfect handful of letters. Everybody had one. Katy, to her great surprise, had two.
Another knock. This time there was a nice handful of letters. Everyone had one. To her great surprise, Katy had two.
"Why, what can this be?" she said. But when she peeped into the second one, she saw Cousin Helen's handwriting, and she put it into her pocket, till the valentines should be read.
"Why, what could this be?" she said. But when she looked into the second one, she saw Cousin Helen's handwriting, and she put it in her pocket until the valentines were read.
Dorry's was opened first. It had the picture of a pie at the top—I ought to explain that Dorry had lately been having a siege with the dentist.
Dorry's was the first to open. It had a picture of a pie at the top—I should mention that Dorry had recently been dealing with a dentist.
"Little Jack Horner
Sat in his corner,
Eating his Christmas pie,
When a sudden grimace
Spread over his face,
And he began loudly to cry.
"Little Jack Horner
Sat in his corner,
Eating his Christmas pie,
When a sudden grimace
Spread over his face,
And he started to cry out loud.
"His tender Mamma
Heard the sound from afar,
And hastened to comfort her child;
'What aileth my John?'
She inquired in a tone
Which belied her question mild.
"His sweet mom
Heard the sound from a distance,
And rushed to comfort her child;
'What’s wrong, my John?'
She asked in a tone
That contradicted her gentle question.
"'Oh, Mother,' he said,
'Every tooth in my head
Jumps and aches and is loose, O my!
And it hurts me to eat
Anything that is sweet—
So what will become of my pie?'
"'Oh, Mom,' he said,
'Every tooth in my mouth
is jumping, aching, and loose, oh no!
And it hurts to eat
anything sweet—
So what will happen to my pie?'
"It were vain to describe
How he roared and he cried,
And howled like a miniature tempest;
Suffice it to say,
That the very next day
He had all his teeth pulled by a dentist!"
"It would be pointless to describe
How he roared and cried,
And howled like a tiny storm;
It's enough to say,
That the very next day
He had all his teeth pulled by a dentist!"
This valentine made the children laugh for a long time. Johnnie's envelope held a paper doll named "Red Riding-Hood." These were the verses:
This valentine made the kids laugh for a long time. Johnnie's envelope had a paper doll called "Red Riding-Hood." Here are the verses:
"I send you my picture, dear Johnnie, to show
That I'm just as alive as you,
And that you needn't cry over my fate
Any more, as you used to do.
"I’m sending you my picture, dear Johnnie, to show
That I’m just as alive as you are,
And that you don’t need to cry over my fate
Anymore, like you used to do.
"The wolf didn't hurt me at all that day,
For I kicked and fought and cried,
Till he dropped me out of his mouth, and ran
Away in the woods to hide.
"The wolf didn't hurt me at all that day,
Because I kicked and fought and cried,
Until he dropped me from his mouth and ran
Away into the woods to hide.
"And Grandma and I have lived ever since
In the little brown house so small,
And churned fresh butter and made cream cheeses,
Nor seen the wolf at all.
"And Grandma and I have lived ever since
In the little brown house that's so small,
And churned fresh butter and made cream cheese,
Yet not seen the wolf at all.
"So cry no more for fear I am eaten,
The naughty wolf is shot,
And if you will come to tea some evening
You shall see for yourself I'm not."
"So stop worrying about being eaten,
The naughty wolf is gone,
And if you come over for tea one evening
You'll see for yourself that I'm fine."
Johnnie was immensely pleased at this, for Red Riding-Hood was a great favorite of hers.
Johnnie was really happy about this because Red Riding-Hood was one of her favorite stories.
Philly had a bit of india-rubber in his letter, which was written with very black ink on a big sheet of foolscap:
Philly had a bit of rubber in his letter, which was written with very dark ink on a large sheet of paper:
"I was once a naughty man,
And I hid beneath the bed,
To steal your india-rubbers,
But I chewed them up instead.
"I used to be a mischievous guy,
And I hid under the bed,
To swipe your erasers,
But I ended up chewing them instead.
"Then you called out, 'Who is there?'
I was thrown most in a fit,
And I let the india-rubbers fall—
All but this little bit.
"Then you called out, 'Who's there?'
I was thrown into a panic,
And I dropped the rubber boots—
All except this little piece.
"I'm sorry for my naughty ways,
And now, to make amends,
I send the chewed piece back again,
And beg we may be friends.
"I'm sorry for my naughty behavior,
And now, to make things right,
I’m sending the chewed piece back,
And I hope we can be friends."
"ROBBER."
"THIEF."
"Just listen to mine," said Cecy, who had all along pretended to be as much surprised as anybody, and now behaved as if she could hardly wait till Philly's was finished. Then she read aloud:
"Just listen to mine," said Cecy, who had been pretending all along to be just as surprised as everyone else, and now acted like she could hardly wait for Philly's to be done. Then she read aloud:
"TO CECY.
"To Cecy."
"If I were a bird
And you were a bird,
What would we do?
Why you should be little and I would be big,
And, side by side on a cherry-tree twig,
We'd kiss with our yellow bills, and coo—
That's what we'd do!
"If I were a bird
And you were a bird,
What would we do?
You'd be small and I'd be big,
And, side by side on a cherry tree branch,
We'd kiss with our yellow beaks and coo—
That's what we'd do!
"If I were a fish
And you were a fish,
What would we do?
We'd frolic, and whisk our little tails,
And play all sorts of tricks with the whales,
And call on the oysters, and order a 'stew,'
That's what we'd do!
"If I were a fish
And you were a fish,
What would we do?
We'd swim around and flick our little tails,
And pull all sorts of pranks with the whales,
And visit the oysters, and ask for some 'stew,'
That's what we'd do!
"If I were a bee
And you were a bee,
What would we do?
We'd find a home in a breezy wood,
And store it with honey sweet and good.
You should feed me and I would feed you,
That's what we'd do!
"If I were a bee
And you were a bee,
What would we do?
We'd find a home in a breezy forest,
And fill it with sweet, delicious honey.
You’d feed me, and I’d feed you,
That's what we’d do!
"VALENTINE."
"Valentine's Day."
"I think that's the prettiest of all," said Clover.
"I think that's the most beautiful of all," said Clover.
"I don't," said Elsie. "I think mine is the prettiest. Cecy didn't have any seal in hers, either." And she fondled the little seal, which all this time she had held in her hand.
"I don't," said Elsie. "I think mine is the prettiest. Cecy didn't have any seal in hers, either." And she gently touched the little seal, which she had been holding in her hand the whole time.
"Katy, you ought to have read yours first because you are the oldest," said Clover.
"Katy, you should have read yours first because you're the oldest," said Clover.
"Mine isn't much," replied Katy, and she read:
"Mine isn't much," Katy replied, and she read:
"The rose is red the violet blue,
Sugar is sweet, and so are you."
"The rose is red, the violet is blue,
Sugar is sweet, and so are you."
"What a mean valentine!" cried Elsie, with flashing eyes. "It's a real shame, Katy! You ought to have had the best of all."
"What a terrible valentine!" cried Elsie, with sparkling eyes. "It's such a shame, Katy! You should have had the very best of all."
Katy could hardly keep from laughing. The fact was that the verses for the others had taken so long, that no time had been left for writing a valentine to herself. So, thinking it would excite suspicion to have none, she had scribbled this old rhyme at the last moment.
Katy could barely contain her laughter. The truth was that writing the verses for the others had taken so long that she had run out of time to write a valentine for herself. So, thinking it would raise suspicions if she had none, she had hastily jotted down this old rhyme at the last minute.
"It isn't very nice," she said, trying to look as pensive as she could, "but never mind."
"It isn't great," she said, trying to look as thoughtful as possible, "but whatever."
"It's a shame!" repeated Elsie, petting her very hard to make up for the injustice.
"It's such a shame!" Elsie repeated, stroking her gently to make up for the unfairness.
"Hasn't it been a funny evening?" said John; and Dorry replied, "Yes; we never had such good times before Katy was sick, did we?"
"Hasn't it been a funny evening?" John said; and Dorry replied, "Yeah; we never had such good times before Katy got sick, did we?"
Katy heard this with a mingled feeling of pleasure and pain. "I think the children do love me a little more of late," she said to herself. "But, oh, why couldn't I be good to them when I was well and strong!"
Katy heard this with a mix of happiness and sadness. "I think the kids do care about me a bit more lately," she said to herself. "But, oh, why couldn't I have been good to them when I was healthy and strong!"
She didn't open Cousin Helen's letter until the rest were all gone to bed. I think somebody must have written and told about the valentine party, for instead of a note there were these verses in Cousin Helen's own clear, pretty hand. It wasn't a valentine, because it was too solemn, as Katy explained to Clover, next day. "But," she added, "it is a great deal beautifuller than any valentine that ever was written." And Clover thought so too.
She didn't open Cousin Helen's letter until everyone else had gone to bed. I think someone must have written to her about the valentine party because, instead of a note, there were these verses written in Cousin Helen's clear, pretty handwriting. It wasn't a valentine since it felt too serious, as Katy explained to Clover the next day. "But," she added, "it's way more beautiful than any valentine that’s ever been written." And Clover agreed.
These were the verses:
These are the verses:
"IN SCHOOL.
"At School.
"I used to go to a bright school
Where Youth and Frolic taught in turn;
But idle scholar that I was,
I liked to play, I would not learn;
So the Great Teacher did ordain
That I should try the School of Pain.
"I used to go to a bright school
Where Youth and Fun taught in turn;
But being an idle student, I
Preferred to play, I didn’t want to learn;
So the Great Teacher decided
That I should experience the School of Pain.
"One of the infant class I am
With little, easy lessons, set
In a great book; the higher class
Have harder ones than I, and yet
I find mine hard, and can't restrain
My tears while studying thus with Pain.
"One of the beginner classes I am
With small, simple lessons, found
In a big book; the upper class
Have tougher ones than I do, and yet
I find mine challenging, and can't hold back
My tears while studying like this with pain.
"There are two Teachers in the school,
One has a gentle voice and low,
And smiles upon her scholars, as
She softly passes to and fro.
Her name is Love; 'tis very plain
She shuns the sharper teacher, Pain.
"There are two teachers in the school,
One has a soft voice and is calm,
And smiles at her students as
She gently moves back and forth.
Her name is Love; it’s pretty clear
She avoids the harsher teacher, Pain.
"Or so I sometimes think; and then,
At other times, they meet and kiss,
And look so strangely like, that I
Am puzzled to tell how it is,
Or whence the change which makes it vain
To guess if it be—Love or Pain.
"Or so I sometimes think; and then,
At other times, they meet and kiss,
And look so strangely alike that I
Am puzzled to figure out how it is,
Or where the change comes from that makes it pointless
To guess if it’s—Love or Pain.
"They tell me if I study well,
And learn my lessons, I shall be
Moved upward to that higher class
Where dear Love teaches constantly;
And I work hard, in hopes to gain
Reward, and get away from Pain.
"They say if I study hard,
And learn my lessons, I'll be
Promoted to that higher class
Where sweet Love teaches all the time;
And I work hard, hoping to earn
Rewards and escape from Pain.
"Yet Pain is sometimes kind, and helps
Me on when I am very dull;
I thank him often in my heart;
But Love is far more beautiful;
Under her tender, gentle reign
I must learn faster than of Pain.
"Yet Pain can be kind at times, and helps
Me when I’m feeling really low;
I often thank him in my heart;
But Love is so much more beautiful;
Under her tender, gentle rule
I need to learn quicker than from Pain.
"So I will do my very best,
Nor chide the clock, nor call it slow;
That when the Teacher calls me up
To see if I am fit to go,
I may to Love's high class attain,
And bid a sweet good-by to Pain."
"So I'll do my best,
Not complain about the time, nor say it's slow;
That when the Teacher calls me up
To see if I'm ready to go,
I can reach Love's higher class,
And say a sweet goodbye to Pain."
CHAPTER XI
A NEW LESSON TO LEARN
It was a long time before the children ceased to talk and laugh over that jolly evening. Dorry declared he wished there could be a Valentine's-Day every week.
It took a long time for the kids to stop chatting and laughing about that fun evening. Dorry said he wished there could be a Valentine's Day every week.
"Don't you think St. Valentine would be tired of writing verses?" asked Katy. But she, too, had enjoyed the frolic, and the bright recollection helped her along through the rest of the long, cold winter.
"Don't you think St. Valentine would be tired of writing poems?" asked Katy. But she, too, had enjoyed the fun, and the happy memory got her through the rest of the long, cold winter.
Spring opened late that year, but the Summer, when it came, was a warm one. Katy felt the heat very much. She could not change her seat and follow the breeze about from window to window as other people could. The long burning days left her weak and parched. She hung her head, and seemed to wilt like the flowers in the garden-beds. Indeed she was worse off than they, for every evening Alexander gave them a watering with the hose, while nobody was able to bring a watering-pot and pour out what she needed—a shower of cold, fresh air.
Spring arrived late that year, but when Summer came, it was warm. Katy felt the heat intensely. She couldn't change her seat and move to catch the breeze like others could. The long, hot days left her feeling weak and thirsty. She hung her head and seemed to droop like the flowers in the garden beds. In fact, she was worse off than they were, because every evening Alexander watered them with the hose, while no one could bring a watering can to give her what she needed—a refreshing shower of cool air.
It wasn't easy to be good-humored under these circumstances, and one could hardly have blamed Katy if she had sometimes forgotten her resolutions and been cross and fretful. But she didn't—not very often. Now and then bad days came, when she was discouraged and forlorn. But Katy's long year of schooling had taught her self-control, and, as a general thing, her discomforts were borne patiently. She could not help growing pale and thin however, and Papa saw with concern that, as the summer went on, she became too languid to read, or study, or sew, and just sat hour after hour, with folded hands, gazing wistfully out of the window.
It wasn’t easy to stay cheerful in these circumstances, and no one would have blamed Katy if she occasionally forgot her resolutions and got upset. But she didn’t—at least not very often. There were some bad days when she felt discouraged and lonely. However, Katy’s long year of schooling had taught her self-control, and most of the time, she dealt with her discomforts patiently. Still, she couldn’t help but grow pale and thin, and Dad noticed with concern that as summer went on, she became too weak to read, study, or sew, and just sat for hours with her hands folded, gazing longingly out the window.
He tried the experiment of taking her to drive. But the motion of the carriage, and the being lifted in and out, brought on so much pain, that Katy begged that he would not ask her to go again. So there was nothing to be done but wait for cooler weather. The summer dragged on, and all who loved Katy rejoiced when it was over.
He decided to take her for a drive. But the movement of the carriage and being lifted in and out caused her so much pain that Katy pleaded with him not to ask her to go again. So all they could do was wait for cooler weather. The summer dragged on, and everyone who cared about Katy was relieved when it finally ended.
When September came, with cool mornings and nights, and fresh breezes, smelling of pine woods, and hill-tops, all things seemed to revive, and Katy with them. She began to crochet and to read. After a while she collected her books again, and tried to study as Cousin Helen had advised. But so many idle weeks made it seem harder work than ever. One day she asked Papa to let her take French lessons.
When September arrived, bringing cool mornings and nights along with fresh breezes that smelled of pine trees and hills, everything seemed to come alive again, including Katy. She started crocheting and reading. After some time, she gathered her books once more and attempted to study like Cousin Helen had suggested. However, all those lazy weeks made it feel tougher than ever. One day, she asked Dad if she could take French lessons.
"You see I'm forgetting all I knew," she said, "and Clover is going to begin this term, and I don't like that she should get so far ahead of me. Don't you think Mr. Bergèr would be willing to come here, Papa? He does go to houses sometimes."
"You see I'm forgetting everything I knew," she said, "and Clover is starting this term, and I don't like that she should get so far ahead of me. Don’t you think Mr. Bergèr would be willing to come here, Dad? He does go to houses sometimes."
"I think he would if we asked him," said Dr. Carr, pleased to see Katy waking up with something like life again.
"I think he would if we asked him," Dr. Carr said, happy to see Katy waking up with some energy again.
So the arrangement was made. Mr. Bergèr came twice every week, and sat beside the big chair, correcting Katy's exercises and practising her in the verbs and pronunciation. He was a lively little old Frenchman, and knew how to make lesson-time pleasant.
So the plan was set. Mr. Bergèr came twice a week and sat next to the big chair, correcting Katy's homework and helping her with verbs and pronunciation. He was a lively little old Frenchman who knew how to make lessons enjoyable.
"You take more pain than you used, Mademoiselle," he said one day; "if you go on so, you shall be my best scholar. And if to hurt the back make you study, it would be well that some other of my young ladies shall do the same."
"You’re enduring more pain than you used to, Mademoiselle," he said one day; "if this keeps up, you’ll be my top student. And if hurting your back makes you study, it would be good for some of my other young ladies to do the same."
Katy laughed. But in spite of Mr. Bergèr and his lessons, and in spite of her endeavors to keep cheerful and busy, this second winter was harder than the first. It is often so with sick people. There is a sort of excitement in being ill which helps along just at the beginning. But as months go on, and everything grows an old story, and one day follows another day, all just alike and all tiresome, courage is apt to flag and spirits to grow dull. Spring seemed a long, long way off whenever Katy thought about it.
Katy laughed. But despite Mr. Bergèr and his lessons, and despite her efforts to stay cheerful and busy, this second winter was tougher than the first. It’s often like that for sick people. There’s a kind of excitement in being ill that helps at the start. But as the months drag on, and everything becomes a worn-out routine, with each day feeling the same and exhausting, it’s easy for courage to dip and spirits to fade. Spring felt like a long way off every time Katy thought about it.
"I wish something would happen," she often said to herself. And something was about to happen. But she little guessed what it was going to be.
"I wish something would happen," she often said to herself. And something was about to happen. But she had no idea what it was going to be.
"Katy!" said Clover, coming in one day in November, "do you know where the camphor is? Aunt Izzie has got such a headache."
"Katy!" Clover said, walking in one day in November, "do you know where the camphor is? Aunt Izzie has a really bad headache."
"No," replied Katy, "I don't. Or—wait—Clover, it seems to me that Debby came for it the other day. Perhaps if you look in her room you'll find it."
"No," Katy replied, "I don't. Or—wait—Clover, it seems to me that Debby came to get it the other day. Maybe if you check her room, you'll find it."
"How very queer!" she soliloquized, when Clover was gone; "I never knew Aunt Izzie to have a headache before."
"How strange!" she thought to herself, after Clover left; "I never knew Aunt Izzie to have a headache before."
"How is Aunt Izzie?" she asked, when Papa came in at noon.
"How's Aunt Izzie?" she asked when Dad came in at noon.
"Well, I don't know. She has some fever and a bad pain in her head. I have told her that she had better lie still, and not try to get up this evening. Old Mary will come in to undress you, Katy. You won't mind, will you, dear?"
"Well, I don't know. She has a fever and a bad headache. I've told her she should just lie still and not try to get up this evening. Old Mary will come in to help you get undressed, Katy. You don’t mind, do you, dear?"
"N-o!" said Katy, reluctantly. But she did mind. Aunt Izzie had grown used to her and her ways. Nobody else suited her so well.
"N-o!" said Katy, hesitantly. But she did care. Aunt Izzie had gotten used to her and her habits. No one else fit her so perfectly.
"It seems so strange to have to explain just how every little thing is to be done," she remarked to Clover, rather petulantly.
"It feels so weird to have to explain how every little thing should be done," she said to Clover, somewhat irritably.
It seemed stranger yet, when the next day, and the next, and the next after that passed, and still no Aunt Izzie came near her. Blessings brighten as they take their flight. Katy began to appreciate for the first time how much she had learned to rely on her aunt. She missed her dreadfully.
It felt even stranger when the next day, and the day after that, and the one after that went by, and Aunt Izzie still hadn't come around. Good things become even more valuable once they're gone. Katy started to realize for the first time just how much she had relied on her aunt. She missed her terribly.
"When is Aunt Izzie going to get well?" she asked her father; "I want her so much."
"When is Aunt Izzie going to get better?" she asked her father. "I want her so much."
"We all want her," said Dr. Carr, who looked disturbed and anxious.
"We all want her," Dr. Carr said, looking upset and worried.
"Is she very sick?" asked Katy, struck by the expression of his face.
"Is she really sick?" asked Katy, taken aback by the look on his face.
"Pretty sick, I'm afraid," he replied. "I'm going to get a regular nurse to take care of her."
"Pretty sick, I'm afraid," he replied. "I'm going to get a regular nurse to take care of her."
Aunt Izzie's attack proved to be typhoid fever. The doctors said that the house must be kept quiet, so John, and Dorry, and Phil were sent over to Mrs. Hall's to stay. Elsie and Clover were to have gone too, but they begged so hard, and made so many promises of good behavior, that finally Papa permitted them to remain. The dear little things stole about the house on tiptoe, as quietly as mice, whispering to each other, and waiting on Katy, who would have been lonely enough without them, for everybody else was absorbed in Aunt Izzie.
Aunt Izzie's illness turned out to be typhoid fever. The doctors advised that the house needed to be kept quiet, so John, Dorry, and Phil went over to stay with Mrs. Hall. Elsie and Clover were supposed to go too, but they pleaded so much and promised to behave that Papa finally allowed them to stay. The sweet little things tiptoed around the house as quietly as mice, whispering to each other and taking care of Katy, who would have felt quite lonely without them, since everyone else was focused on Aunt Izzie.
It was a confused, melancholy time. The three girls didn't know much about sickness, but Papa's grave face, and the hushed house, weighed upon their spirits, and they missed the children very much.
It was a confusing, sad time. The three girls didn’t know much about illness, but Papa's serious expression and the quiet house weighed heavily on their hearts, and they missed the other children a lot.
"Oh dear!" sighed Elsie. "How I wish Aunt Izzie would hurry and get well."
"Oh no!" sighed Elsie. "I really wish Aunt Izzie would hurry up and get better."
"We'll be real good to her when she does, won't we?" said Clover. "I never mean to leave my rubbers in the hat-stand any more, because she don't like to have me. And I shall pick up the croquet-balls and put them in the box every night."
"We'll be really nice to her when she does, right?" said Clover. "I won't leave my rain boots in the hat stand anymore because she doesn't like it. And I'll pick up the croquet balls and put them in the box every night."
"Yes," added Elsie, "so will I, when she gets well."
"Yeah," Elsie said, "I will too, when she gets better."
It never occurred to either of them that perhaps Aunt Izzie might not get well. Little people are apt to feel as if grown folks are so strong and so big, that nothing can possibly happen to them.
It never crossed either of their minds that Aunt Izzie might not recover. Kids often think that grown-ups are so strong and big that nothing bad could ever happen to them.
Katy was more anxious. Still she did not fairly realize the danger. So it came like a sudden and violent shock to her, when, one morning on waking up, she found old Mary crying quietly beside the bed, with her apron at her eyes. Aunt Izzie had died in the night!
Katy was feeling more anxious. However, she didn't fully grasp the danger. So it hit her like a sudden and violent shock when, one morning upon waking up, she found old Mary quietly crying next to the bed, with her apron at her eyes. Aunt Izzie had died overnight!
All their kind, penitent thoughts of her; their resolutions to please—their plans for obeying her wishes and saving her trouble, were too late! For the first time, the three girls, sobbing in each other's arms, realized what a good friend Aunt Izzie had been to them. Her worrying ways were all forgotten now. They could only remember the many kind things she had done for them since they were little children. How they wished that they had never teased her, never said sharp words about her to each other! But it was no use to wish.
All their remorseful thoughts about her; their intentions to please— their plans to follow her wishes and lighten her load, came too late! For the first time, the three girls, crying in each other's arms, understood what a good friend Aunt Izzie had been to them. All her worrying ways slipped from their minds. They could only think of the many kind things she had done for them since they were little kids. How they wished they had never teased her, never said hurtful things about her to one another! But wishing was pointless.
"What shall we do without Aunt Izzie?" thought Katy, as she cried herself to sleep that night. And the question came into her mind again and again, after the funeral was over and the little ones had come back from Mrs. Hall's, and things began to go on in their usual manner.
"What are we going to do without Aunt Izzie?" thought Katy as she cried herself to sleep that night. The question kept popping into her mind again and again after the funeral was over, the little ones returned from Mrs. Hall's, and life started to go back to normal.
For several days she saw almost nothing of her father. Clover reported that he looked very tired and scarcely said a word.
For several days, she hardly saw her father. Clover said he looked really worn out and barely spoke.
"Did Papa eat any dinner?" asked Katy, one afternoon.
"Did Dad eat any dinner?" asked Katy one afternoon.
"Not much. He said he wasn't hungry. And Mrs. Jackson's boy came for him before we were through."
"Not much. He said he wasn't hungry. And Mrs. Jackson's son came for him before we were done."
"Oh dear!" sighed Katy, "I do hope he isn't going to be sick. How it rains! Clovy, I wish you'd run down and get out his slippers and put them by the fire to warm. Oh, and ask Debby to make some cream-toast for tea! Papa likes cream-toast."
"Oh no!" sighed Katy, "I really hope he isn't going to be sick. It's pouring! Clovy, I wish you'd go downstairs and get his slippers and put them by the fire to warm up. Oh, and ask Debby to make some cream toast for tea! Dad loves cream toast."
After tea, Dr. Carr came up stairs to sit a while in Katy's room. He often did so, but this was the first time since Aunt Izzie's death.
After tea, Dr. Carr went upstairs to spend some time in Katy's room. He often did this, but it was the first time since Aunt Izzie's death.
Katy studied his face anxiously. It seemed to her that it had grown older of late, and there was a sad look upon it, which made her heart ache. She longed to do something for him, but all she could do was to poke the fire bright, and then to possess herself of his hand, and stroke it gently with both hers. It wasn't much, to be sure, but I think Papa liked it.
Katy studied his face with concern. It seemed to her that he had aged recently, and there was a sad expression on it that made her heart hurt. She wanted to do something for him, but all she could do was brighten the fire and then take his hand, gently stroking it with both of hers. It wasn't a lot, but I think Papa appreciated it.
"What have you been about all day?" he asked.
"What have you been up to all day?" he asked.
"Oh, nothing, much," said Katy. "I studied my French lesson this morning. And after school, Elsie and John brought in their patchwork, and we had a 'Bee.' That's all."
"Oh, not much," said Katy. "I studied my French lesson this morning. And after school, Elsie and John brought in their patchwork, and we had a 'Bee.' That's it."
"I've been thinking how we are to manage about the housekeeping," said Dr. Carr. "Of course we shall have to get somebody to come and take charge. But it isn't easy to find just the right person. Mrs. Hall knows of a woman who might do, but she is out West, just now, and it will be a week or two before we can hear from her. Do you think you can get on as you are for a few days?"
"I've been thinking about how we should handle the housekeeping," Dr. Carr said. "We’ll definitely need to find someone to take charge. But it's not easy to find the right person. Mrs. Hall knows a woman who might be suitable, but she's currently out West, and it could take a week or two before we hear back from her. Do you think you can manage as you are for a few days?"
"Oh, Papa!" cried Katy, in dismay, "must we have anybody?"
"Oh, Dad!" cried Katy, distressed, "do we really have to have someone over?"
"Why, how did you suppose we were going to arrange it? Clover is much too young for a housekeeper. And beside, she is at school all day."
"How did you think we were going to handle it? Clover is way too young to be a housekeeper. Plus, she’s in school all day."
"I don't know—I hadn't thought about it," said Katy, in a perplexed tone.
"I don't know—I hadn't thought about it," Katy said, sounding confused.
But she did think about it—all that evening, and the first thing when she woke in the morning.
But she did think about it—all evening long, and the first thing when she woke up in the morning.
"Papa," she said, the next time she got him to herself, "I've been thinking over what you were saying last night, about getting somebody to keep the house, you know. And I wish you wouldn't. I wish you would let me try. Really and truly, I think I could manage."
"Papa," she said the next time she had him alone, "I've been thinking about what you said last night regarding getting someone to take care of the house. I really wish you wouldn't do that. I want to give it a try. Honestly, I believe I can handle it."
"But how?" asked Dr. Carr, much surprised. "I really don't see. If you were well and strong, perhaps—but even then you would be pretty young for such a charge, Katy."
"But how?" Dr. Carr asked, clearly surprised. "I really don’t see. If you were healthy and strong, maybe—but even then, you'd be quite young for such a responsibility, Katy."
"I shall be fourteen in two weeks," said Katy, drawing herself up in her chair as straight as she could. "And if I were well, Papa, I should be going to school, you know, and then of course I couldn't. No, I'll tell you my plan. I've been thinking about it all day. Debby and Bridget have been with us so long, that they know all Aunt Izzie's ways, and they're such good women, that all they want is just to be told a little now and then. Now, why couldn't they come up to me when anything is wanted—just as well as to have me go down to them? Clover and old Mary will keep watch, you know, and see if anything is wrong. And you wouldn't mind if things were a little crooked just at first, would you? because, you know, I should be learning all the time. Do let me try! It will be real nice to have something to think about as I sit up here alone, so much better than having a stranger in the house who doesn't know the children or anything. I am sure it will make me happier. Please say 'Yes,' Papa, please do!"
"I'll be fourteen in two weeks," said Katy, sitting up as straight as she could in her chair. "And if I were well, Papa, I would be going to school, you know, and then of course I couldn't. No, let me share my plan. I've been thinking about it all day. Debby and Bridget have been with us so long that they know all of Aunt Izzie's ways, and they're such great women that all they need is just a little direction now and then. Now, why couldn't they come to me when something is needed—just as well as having me go down to them? Clover and old Mary can keep watch, you know, and see if anything goes wrong. And you wouldn't mind if things were a bit messy at first, would you? Because, you know, I would be learning all the time. Please let me try! It would be really nice to have something to think about while I sit up here alone, so much better than having a stranger in the house who doesn't know the kids or anything. I'm sure it will make me happier. Please say 'Yes,' Papa, please do!"
"It's too much for you, a great deal too much," replied Dr. Carr. But it was not easy to resist Katy's "Please! Please!" and after a while it ended with—
"It's too much for you, really too much," Dr. Carr replied. But it wasn't easy to say no to Katy's "Please! Please!" and eventually it ended with—
"Well, darling, you may try, though I am doubtful as to the result of the experiment. I will tell Mrs. Hall to put off writing to Wisconsin for a month, and we will see.
"Well, honey, you can give it a shot, but I’m not very optimistic about the outcome. I’ll ask Mrs. Hall to hold off on writing to Wisconsin for a month, and we’ll see what happens."
"Poor child, anything to take her thoughts off herself!" he muttered, as he walked down stairs. "She'll be glad enough to give the thing up by the end of the month."
"Poor kid, anything to distract her from herself!" he muttered as he walked down the stairs. "She'll be more than happy to quit by the end of the month."
But Papa was mistaken. At the end of a month Katy was eager to go on. So he said,
But Dad was wrong. By the end of the month, Katy was eager to move on. So he said,
"Very well—she might try it till Spring."
"Alright—she could give it a shot until Spring."
It was not such hard work as it sounds. Katy had plenty of quiet thinking-time for one thing. The children were at school all day, and few visitors came to interrupt her, so she could plan out her hours and keep to the plans. That is a great help to a housekeeper.
It wasn't as difficult as it seems. Katy had plenty of time to think quietly, for one thing. The kids were at school all day, and few visitors dropped by to disrupt her, so she could organize her hours and stick to her plans. That really helps a housekeeper.
Then Aunt Izzie's regular, punctual ways were so well understood by the servants, that the house seemed almost to keep itself. As Katy had said, all Debby and Bridget needed was a little "telling" now and then.
Then Aunt Izzie's consistent, timely habits were so well understood by the staff that the house seemed to run itself. As Katy had mentioned, all Debby and Bridget needed was a little reminder now and then.
As soon as breakfast was over, and the dishes were washed and put away, Debby would tie on a clean apron, and come up stairs for orders. At first Katy thought this great fun. But after ordering dinner a good many times, it began to grow tiresome. She never saw the dishes after they were cooked; and, being inexperienced, it seemed impossible to think of things enough to make a variety.
As soon as breakfast was done and the dishes were washed and put away, Debby would tie on a clean apron and come upstairs for instructions. At first, Katy thought it was a lot of fun. But after giving dinner orders many times, it started to get boring. She never saw the dishes after they were cooked, and since she was inexperienced, it felt impossible to come up with enough different ideas.
"Let me see—there is roast beef—leg of mutton—boiled chicken," she would say, counting on her fingers, "roast beef—leg of mutton—boiled chicken. Debby, you might roast the chickens. Dear!—I wish somebody would invent a new animal! Where all the things to eat are gone to, I can't imagine!"
"Let me think—there's roast beef—leg of lamb—boiled chicken," she would say, counting on her fingers, "roast beef—leg of lamb—boiled chicken. Debby, you could roast the chickens. Gosh!—I wish someone would invent a new animal! I can't imagine where all the food has gone!"
Then Katy would send for every recipe-book in the house, and pore over them by the hour, till her appetite was as completely gone as if she had swallowed twenty dinners. Poor Debby learned to dread these books. She would stand by the door with her pleasant red face drawn up into a pucker, while Katy read aloud some impossible-sounding rule.
Then Katy would call for every recipe book in the house and study them for hours, until her appetite was completely gone, as if she had eaten twenty dinners. Poor Debby learned to dread these books. She would stand by the door with her cheerful red face scrunched up while Katy read aloud some ridiculous-sounding recipe.
"This looks as if it were delicious, Debby, I wish you'd try it: Take a gallon of oysters, a pint of beef stock, sixteen soda crackers, the juice of two lemons, four cloves, a glass of white wine, a sprig of marjoram, a sprig of thyme, a sprig of bay, a sliced shalott—"
"This looks like it's delicious, Debby. I wish you'd try it: Take a gallon of oysters, a pint of beef stock, sixteen soda crackers, the juice of two lemons, four cloves, a glass of white wine, a sprig of marjoram, a sprig of thyme, a sprig of bay, a sliced shallot—"
"Please, Miss Katy, what's them?"
"Please, Miss Katy, what are they?"
"Oh, don't you know, Debby? It must be something quite common, for it's in almost all the recipes."
"Oh, don't you know, Debby? It has to be something pretty common since it's in almost all the recipes."
"No, Miss Katy, I never heard tell of it before. Miss Carr never gave me no shell-outs at all at all!"
"No, Miss Katy, I’ve never heard of it before. Miss Carr never gave me any handouts at all!"
"Dear me, how provoking!" Katy would cry, flapping over the leaves of her book; "then we must try something else."
"Wow, that's so frustrating!" Katy would exclaim, flipping through the pages of her book; "then we need to try something different."
Poor Debby! If she hadn't loved Katy so dearly, I think her patience must have given way. But she bore her trials meekly, except for an occasional grumble when alone with Bridget. Dr. Carr had to eat a great many queer things in those days. But he didn't mind, and as for the children, they enjoyed it. Dinner-time became quite exciting, when nobody could tell exactly what any dish on the table was made of. Dorry, who was a sort of Dr. Livingstone where strange articles of food were concerned, usually made the first experiment, and if he said that it was good, the rest followed suit.
Poor Debby! If she hadn't loved Katy so much, I think her patience would have worn thin. But she handled her struggles gracefully, except for the occasional complaint when she was alone with Bridget. Dr. Carr had to eat a lot of strange foods back then. But he didn't mind, and as for the kids, they loved it. Dinner time became pretty exciting when no one could really tell what any dish on the table was made of. Dorry, who was like Dr. Livingstone when it came to unusual foods, usually took the first bite, and if he said it was good, everyone else would follow his lead.
After a while Katy grew wiser. She ceased teasing Debby to try new things, and the Carr family went back to plain roast and boiled, much to the advantage of all concerned. But then another series of experiments began. Katy got hold of a book upon "The Stomach," and was seized with a rage for wholesome food. She entreated Clover and the other children to give up sugar, and butter, and gravy, and pudding-sauce, and buckwheat cakes, and pies, and almost everything else that they particularly liked. Boiled rice seemed to her the most sensible dessert, and she kept the family on it until finally John and Dorry started a rebellion, and Dr. Carr was forced to interfere.
After a while, Katy became more sensible. She stopped pestering Debby to try new things, and the Carr family returned to simple roast and boiled meals, which was better for everyone. But then another wave of experiments began. Katy discovered a book about "The Stomach" and became obsessed with healthy eating. She urged Clover and the other kids to give up sugar, butter, gravy, pudding sauce, buckwheat cakes, pies, and pretty much everything else they enjoyed. Boiled rice seemed to her like the best dessert, and she kept the family on it until finally John and Dorry staged a rebellion, and Dr. Carr had to step in.
"My dear, you are overdoing it sadly," he said, as Katy opened her book and prepared to explain her views; "I am glad to have the children eat simple food—but really, boiled rice five times in a week is too much."
"My dear, you're going overboard," he said as Katy opened her book and got ready to share her thoughts. "I’m all for the kids eating simple food, but honestly, boiled rice five times a week is a bit much."
Katy sighed, but submitted. Later, as the Spring came on, she had a fit of over-anxiousness, and was always sending Clover down to ask Debby if her bread was not burning, or if she was sure that the pickles were not fermenting in their jars? She also fidgeted the children about wearing india-rubbers, and keeping on their coats, and behaved altogether as if the cares of the world were on her shoulders.
Katy sighed but went along with it. Later, as spring arrived, she became overly anxious and constantly sent Clover to check with Debby if her bread was burning or if she was sure the pickles weren’t fermenting in their jars. She also nagged the kids about wearing rain boots and keeping their coats on, acting as though she carried the weight of the world on her shoulders.
But all these were but the natural mistakes of a beginner. Katy was too much in earnest not to improve. Month by month she learned how to manage a little better, and a little better still. Matters went on more smoothly. Her cares ceased to fret her. Dr. Carr watching the increasing brightness of her face and manner, felt that the experiment was a success. Nothing more was said about "somebody else," and Katy, sitting up stairs in her big chair, held the threads of the house firmly in her hands.
But all of these were just the typical mistakes of a beginner. Katy was too determined not to get better. Month by month, she learned to manage things a little better, and then a little better still. Things ran more smoothly. Her worries stopped bothering her. Dr. Carr, seeing the growing brightness in her face and attitude, felt that the experiment was a success. Nobody talked about "someone else" anymore, and Katy, sitting upstairs in her big chair, had a firm grip on the threads of the household.
CHAPTER XII
TWO YEARS AFTERWARD
It was a pleasant morning in early June. A warm wind was rustling the trees, which were covered thickly with half-opened leaves, and looked like fountains of green spray thrown high into the air. Dr. Carr's front door stood wide open. Through the parlor window came the sound of piano practice, and on the steps, under the budding roses, sat a small figure, busily sewing.
It was a lovely morning in early June. A warm breeze was rustling the trees, which were lush with partially opened leaves, looking like fountains of green spray shooting high into the air. Dr. Carr's front door was wide open. The sound of piano practice came through the parlor window, and on the steps, under the budding roses, sat a small figure, focused on sewing.
This was Clover, little Clover still, though more than two years had passed since we saw her last, and she was now over fourteen. Clover was never intended to be tall. Her eyes were as blue and sweet as ever, and her apple-blossom cheeks as pink. But the brown pig-tails were pinned up into a round knot, and the childish face had gained almost a womanly look. Old Mary declared that Miss Clover was getting quite young-ladyfied, and "Miss Clover" was quite aware of the fact, and mightily pleased with it. It delighted her to turn up her hair; and she was very particular about having her dresses made to come below the tops of her boots. She had also left off ruffles, and wore narrow collars instead, and little cuffs with sleeve-buttons to fasten them. These sleeve-buttons, which were a present from Cousin Helen, Clover liked best of all her things. Papa said that he was sure she took them to bed with her, but of course that was only a joke, though she certainly was never seen without them in the daytime. She glanced frequently at these beloved buttons as she sat sewing, and every now and then laid down her work to twist them into a better position, or give them an affectionate pat with her forefinger.
This was Clover, still little Clover, even though more than two years had passed since we last saw her, and she was now over fourteen. Clover was never meant to be tall. Her eyes were still as blue and sweet as ever, and her apple-blossom cheeks remained rosy. But her brown pigtails were pinned up into a neat bun, and her childish face had taken on a nearly womanly look. Old Mary said that Miss Clover was becoming quite lady-like, and "Miss Clover" was well aware of it and quite pleased. She loved to style her hair and was very particular about having her dresses made long enough to reach below the tops of her boots. She had also given up ruffles, opting for narrow collars instead, along with little cuffs that had sleeve-buttons to fasten them. These sleeve-buttons, a gift from Cousin Helen, were her favorite of all her possessions. Papa joked that she probably took them to bed with her, though that was just a joke; she certainly was never seen without them during the day. She frequently glanced at her cherished buttons as she sewed, occasionally putting down her work to adjust them or give them a cute little pat with her forefinger.
Pretty soon the side-gate swung open, and Philly came round the corner of the house. He had grown into a big boy. All his pretty baby curls were cut off, and his frocks had given place to jacket and trousers. In his hand he held something. What, Clover could not see.
Pretty soon, the side gate swung open, and Philly came around the corner of the house. He had grown into a big boy. All his cute baby curls were gone, and his dresses had been replaced with a jacket and trousers. In his hand, he was holding something. What it was, Clover couldn’t see.
"What's that?" she said, as he reached the steps.
"What's that?" she asked as he reached the steps.
"I'm going up stairs to ask Katy if these are ripe," replied Phil, exhibiting some currants faintly streaked with red.
"I'm going upstairs to ask Katy if these are ripe," Phil said, showing some currants that had a bit of red on them.
"Why, of course they're not ripe!" said Clover, putting one into her mouth. "Can't you tell by the taste? They're as green as can be."
"Of course they’re not ripe!" said Clover, popping one into her mouth. "Can’t you tell by the taste? They’re as green as they come."
"I don't care, if Katy says they're ripe I shall eat 'em," answered Phil, defiantly, marching into the house.
"I don't care; if Katy says they're ripe, I'll eat them," Phil replied defiantly as he marched into the house.
"What did Philly want?" asked Elsie, opening the parlor door as Phil went up stairs.
"What did Philly want?" asked Elsie, opening the living room door as Phil went upstairs.
"Only to know if the currants are ripe enough to eat."
"Just to check if the currants are ripe enough to eat."
"How particular he always is about asking now!" said Elsie; "he's afraid of another dose of salts."
"Wow, he's really picky about asking now!" said Elsie; "he's worried about getting another dose of salt."
"I should think he would be," replied Clover, laughing. "Johnnie says she never was so scared in her life as when Papa called them, and they looked up, and saw him standing there with the bottle in one hand and a spoon in the other!"
"I think he would be," replied Clover, laughing. "Johnnie says she has never been so scared in her life as when Dad called them, and they looked up and saw him standing there with a bottle in one hand and a spoon in the other!"
"Yes," went on Elsie, "and you know Dorry held his in his mouth for ever so long, and then went round the corner of the house and spat it out! Papa said he had a good mind to make him take another spoonful, but he remembered that after all Dorry had the bad taste a great deal longer than the others, so he didn't. I think it was an awful punishment, don't you?"
"Yes," continued Elsie, "and you know Dorry kept his in his mouth for such a long time, and then he went around the corner of the house and spat it out! Dad said he was tempted to make him take another spoonful, but he remembered that Dorry had the bad taste for a lot longer than the others, so he didn’t. I think that was a pretty awful punishment, don’t you?"
"Yes, but it was a good one, for none of them have ever touched the green gooseberries since. Have you got through practising? It doesn't seem like an hour yet."
"Yes, but it was a good one, because none of them have ever touched the green gooseberries since. Have you finished practicing? It doesn’t feel like an hour has passed yet."
"Oh, it isn't—it's only twenty-five minutes. But Katy told me not to sit more than half an hour at a time without getting up and running round to rest. I'm going to walk twice down to the gate, and twice back. I promised her I would." And Elsie set off, clapping her hands briskly before and behind her as she walked.
"Oh, it isn't—it's only twenty-five minutes. But Katy told me not to sit for more than half an hour at a time without getting up and moving around to stretch. I'm going to walk to the gate and back twice. I promised her I would." And Elsie set off, clapping her hands energetically in front of and behind her as she walked.
"Why—what is Bridget doing in Papa's room?" she asked, as she came back the second time. "She's flapping things out of the window. Are the girls up there? I thought they were cleaning the dining-room."
"Why—what is Bridget doing in Dad's room?" she asked, as she returned for the second time. "She's throwing stuff out of the window. Are the girls up there? I thought they were cleaning the dining room."
"They're doing both. Katy said it was such a good chance, having Papa away, that she would have both the carpets taken up at once. There isn't going to be any dinner today, only just bread and butter, and milk, and cold ham, up in Katy's room, because Debby is helping too, so as to get through and save Papa all the fuss. And see," exhibiting her sewing, "Katy's making a new cover for Papa's pincushion, and I'm hemming the ruffle to go round it."
"They're doing both. Katy said it was a great opportunity, with Papa away, to have both carpets taken up at the same time. There won't be any dinner today, just bread and butter, milk, and cold ham, up in Katy's room because Debby is helping too, to get it done and save Papa all the hassle. And look," showing her sewing, "Katy's making a new cover for Papa's pincushion, and I'm hemming the ruffle to go around it."
"How nicely you hem!" said Elsie. "I wish I had something for Papa's room too. There's my washstand mats—but the one for the soap-dish isn't finished. Do you suppose, if Katy would excuse me from the rest of my practising, I could get it done? I've a great mind to go and ask her."
"Wow, you hem so well!" said Elsie. "I wish I had something for Dad's room too. I have my washstand mats—but the one for the soap dish isn't finished. Do you think if Katy lets me skip the rest of my practice, I could get it done? I really want to go and ask her."
"There's her bell!" said Clover, as a little tinkle sounded up stairs; "I'll ask her, if you like."
"There's her bell!" Clover said as a small chime rang upstairs. "I can ask her if you want."
"No, let me go. I'll see what she wants." But Clover was already half-way across the hall, and the two girls ran up side by side. There was often a little strife between them as to which should answer Katy's bell. Both liked to wait on her so much.
"No, let me go. I want to see what she needs." But Clover was already halfway across the hall, and the two girls rushed up side by side. There was often a bit of tension between them over who would answer Katy's call. Both loved attending to her so much.
Katy came to meet them as they entered. Not on her feet: that, alas! was still only a far-off possibility; but in a chair with large wheels, with which she was rolling herself across the room. This chair was a great comfort to her. Sitting in it, she could get to her closet and her bureau-drawers, and help herself to what she wanted without troubling anybody. It was only lately that she had been able to use it. Dr. Carr considered her doing so as a hopeful sign, but he had never told Katy this. She had grown accustomed to her invalid life at last, and was cheerful in it, and he thought it unwise to make her restless, by exciting hopes which might after all end in fresh disappointment.
Katy greeted them as they walked in. Not on her feet—that was still a distant possibility—but in a chair with big wheels, which she was using to roll herself across the room. This chair brought her a lot of comfort. Sitting in it, she could reach her closet and bureau drawers, grabbing what she needed without bothering anyone. It was only recently that she had been able to use it. Dr. Carr saw this as a positive sign, but he had never mentioned it to Katy. She had finally gotten used to her life as an invalid and was cheerful about it, so he thought it wouldn’t be wise to stir up her hopes, fearing they might lead to more disappointment.
She met the girls with a bright smile as they came in, and said:
She greeted the girls with a big smile as they walked in and said:
"Oh, Clovy, it was you I rang for! I am troubled for fear Bridget will meddle with the things on Papa's table. You know he likes them to be left just so. Will you please go and remind her that she is not to touch them at all? After the carpet is put down, I want you to dust the table, so as to be sure that everything is put back in the same place. Will you?"
"Oh, Clovy, you're the one I called for! I'm worried that Bridget will mess with the stuff on Dad's table. You know he likes everything to stay just as it is. Could you please go and remind her not to touch anything? After the carpet's laid down, I need you to dust the table to make sure everything is returned to its exact spot. Will you do that?"
"Of course I will!" said Clover, who was a born housewife, and dearly loved to act as Katy's prime minister.
"Of course I will!" said Clover, who was a natural homemaker and really loved being Katy's right-hand woman.
"Sha'n't I fetch you the pincushion too, while I'm there?"
"Shouldn't I get you the pincushion too, while I'm there?"
"Oh yes, please do! I want to measure."
"Oh yes, please do! I want to measure."
"Katy," said Elsie, "those mats of mine are most done, and I would like to finish them and put them on Papa's washstand before he comes back. Mayn't I stop practising now, and bring my crochet up here instead?"
"Katy," Elsie said, "I'm almost done with my mats, and I want to finish them and put them on Dad's washstand before he comes back. Can I stop practicing now and bring my crochet up here instead?"
"Will there be plenty of time to learn the new exercise before Miss Phillips comes, if you do?"
"Will there be enough time to learn the new exercise before Miss Phillips arrives, if you do?"
"I think so, plenty. She doesn't come till Friday, you know."
"I think so, a lot. She doesn't arrive until Friday, you know."
"Well, then it seems to me that you might just as well as not. And Elsie, dear, run into papa's room first, and bring me the drawer out of his table. I want to put that in order myself."
"Well, it looks like you might as well not. And Elsie, sweetie, go into Dad's room first and grab the drawer from his desk. I want to organize that myself."
Elsie went cheerfully. She laid the drawer across Katy's lap, and Katy began to dust and arrange the contents. Pretty soon Clover joined them.
Elsie went happily. She placed the drawer across Katy's lap, and Katy started to dust and organize the contents. Before long, Clover joined them.
"Here's the cushion," she said. "Now we'll have a nice quiet time all by ourselves, won't we? I like this sort of day, when nobody comes in to interrupt us."
"Here's the cushion," she said. "Now we can have a nice quiet time just the two of us, right? I really enjoy days like this when no one drops by to interrupt us."
Somebody tapped at the door, as she spoke. Katy called out, "Come!" And in marched a tall, broad-shouldered lad, with a solemn, sensible face, and a little clock carried carefully in both his hands. This was Dorry. He has grown and improved very much since we saw him last, and is turning out clever in several ways. Among the rest, he has developed a strong turn for mechanics.
Somebody knocked on the door while she was speaking. Katy called out, "Come in!" And in walked a tall, broad-shouldered guy, with a serious, sensible face, holding a small clock carefully in both hands. This was Dorry. He has grown and improved a lot since we saw him last, and he's proving to be quite clever in several ways. Among other things, he has developed a strong interest in mechanics.
"Here's your clock, Katy," he said. "I've got it fixed so that it strikes all right. Only you must be careful not to hit the striker when you start the pendulum."
"Here’s your clock, Katy," he said. "I’ve fixed it so it chimes correctly. Just be careful not to hit the striker when you start the pendulum."
"Have you, really?" said Katy. "Why, Dorry, you're a genius! I'm ever so much obliged."
"Have you, really?" said Katy. "Wow, Dorry, you're a genius! I'm really grateful."
"It's four minutes to eleven now," went on Dorry. "So it'll strike pretty soon. I guess I'd better stay and hear it, so as to be sure that it is right. That is," he added politely, "unless you're busy, and would rather not."
"It's four minutes to eleven now," Dorry continued. "So it'll strike pretty soon. I guess I should stay and hear it to make sure it's accurate. That is," he added politely, "unless you're busy and would rather not."
"I'm never too busy to want you, old fellow," said Katy, stroking his arm. "Here, this drawer is arranged now. Don't you want to carry it into Papa's room and put it back into the table? Your hands are stronger than Elsie's."
"I'm never too busy to want you, my friend," said Katy, stroking his arm. "Look, this drawer is organized now. Don't you want to take it into Dad's room and put it back in the table? Your hands are stronger than Elsie's."
Dorry looked gratified. When he came back the clock was just beginning to strike.
Dorry looked pleased. When he returned, the clock was just starting to chime.
"There!" he exclaimed; "that's splendid, isn't it?"
"There!" he said. "That's amazing, right?"
But alas! the clock did not stop at eleven. It went on—Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen, Sixteen!
But unfortunately, the clock didn't stop at eleven. It kept going—Twelve, Thirteen, Fourteen, Fifteen, Sixteen!
"Dear me!" said Clover, "what does all this mean? It must be day after to-morrow, at least."
"Wow!" Clover said, "what is all this about? It has to be the day after tomorrow, at least."
Dorry stared with open mouth at the clock, which was still striking as though it would split its sides. Elsie, screaming with laughter, kept count.
Dorry stared with her mouth hanging open at the clock, which was still chiming as if it would burst. Elsie, laughing uncontrollably, kept track of the strikes.
"Thirty, Thirty-one—Oh, Dorry! Thirty-two! Thirty-three! Thirty-four!"
"Thirty, thirty-one—Oh, Dorry! Thirty-two! Thirty-three! Thirty-four!"
"You've bewitched it, Dorry!" said Katy, as much entertained as the rest.
"You've enchanted it, Dorry!" said Katy, as entertained as everyone else.
Then they all began counting. Dorry seized the clock—shook it, slapped it, turned it upside-down. But still the sharp, vibrating sounds continued, as if the clock, having got its own way for once, meant to go on till it was tired out. At last, at the one-hundred-and-thirtieth stroke, it suddenly ceased; and Dorry, with a red, amazed countenance, faced the laughing company.
Then they all started counting. Dorry grabbed the clock—shook it, slapped it, and turned it upside-down. But the loud, buzzing sounds kept going, as if the clock, finally getting its way, intended to keep going until it was exhausted. Finally, at the one-hundred-and-thirtieth strike, it suddenly stopped; and Dorry, with a flushed, shocked face, turned to the laughing crowd.
"It's very queer," he said, "but I'm sure it's not because of anything I did. I can fix it, though, if you'll let me try again. May I, Katy? I'll promise not to hurt it."
"It's really strange," he said, "but I'm sure it's not because of anything I did. I can fix it, though, if you let me try again. Can I, Katy? I promise I won't mess it up."
For a moment Katy hesitated. Clover pulled her sleeve, and whispered, "Don't!" Then seeing the mortification on Dorry's face, she made up her mind.
For a moment, Katy hesitated. Clover tugged at her sleeve and whispered, "Don't!" Then, noticing the embarrassment on Dorry's face, she made her decision.
"Yes! take it, Dorry. I'm sure you'll be careful. But if I were you, I'd carry it down to Wetherell's first of all, and talk it over with them. Together you could hit on just the right thing. Don't you think so?"
"Yes! Take it, Dorry. I'm sure you'll be careful. But if I were you, I'd take it down to Wetherell's first and discuss it with them. Together you could come up with the perfect solution. Don't you think?"
"Perhaps," said Dorry; "yes, I think I will." Then he departed with the clock under his arm, while Clover called after him teasingly, "Lunch at 132 o'clock; don't forget!"
"Maybe," Dorry said; "yeah, I think I will." Then he left with the clock under his arm, while Clover called out playfully, "Lunch at 1:32; don’t forget!"
"No, I won't!" said Dorry. Two years before he would not have borne to be laughed at so good-naturedly.
"No, I won't!" Dorry said. Two years ago, he wouldn't have been able to handle being laughed at so kindly.
"How could you let him take your clock again?" said Clover, as soon as the door was shut. "He'll spoil it. And you think so much of it."
"How could you let him take your clock again?" Clover said as soon as the door closed. "He'll ruin it. And you care so much about it."
"I thought he would feel mortified if I didn't let him try," replied Katy, quietly, "I don't believe he'll hurt it. Wetherell's man likes Dorry, and he'll show him what to do."
"I thought he would feel embarrassed if I didn't let him try," replied Katy quietly, "I don’t think he’ll damage it. Wetherell’s guy likes Dorry, and he’ll show him what to do."
"You were real good to do it," responded Clover; "but if it had been mine I don't think I could."
"You were really nice to do that," Clover replied; "but if it had been mine, I don't think I could."
Just then the door flew open, and Johnnie rushed in, two years taller, but otherwise looking exactly as she used to do.
Just then, the door swung open, and Johnnie rushed in, two years taller, but otherwise looking just like she always did.
"Oh, Katy!" she gasped, "won't you please tell Philly not to wash the chickens in the rain-water tub? He's put in every one of Speckle's, and is just beginning on Dame Durden's. I'm afraid one little yellow one is dead already—"
"Oh, Katy!" she exclaimed, "could you please tell Philly not to wash the chickens in the rainwater tub? He's already put in all of Speckle's and is just starting on Dame Durden's. I'm worried that one little yellow one is already dead—"
"Why, he mustn't—of course he mustn't!" said Katy; "what made him think of such a thing?"
"Why, he shouldn't—of course he shouldn't!" said Katy; "what made him think of that?"
"He says they're dirty, because they've just come out of egg-shells! And he insists that the yellow on them is yolk-of-egg. I told him it wasn't, but he wouldn't listen to me." And Johnnie wrung her hands.
"He says they're dirty because they've just come out of eggs! And he insists that the yellow on them is egg yolk. I told him it wasn't, but he wouldn't listen to me." And Johnnie wrung her hands.
"Clover!" cried Katy, "won't you run down and ask Philly to come up to me? Speak pleasantly, you know!"
"Clover!" Katy exclaimed, "could you run down and ask Philly to come up to me? Be sure to speak nicely, okay?"
"I spoke pleasantly—real pleasantly, but it wasn't any use," said Johnnie, on whom the wrongs of the chicks had evidently made a deep impression.
"I spoke nicely—really nicely, but it didn't help at all," said Johnnie, clearly affected by the injustices faced by the chicks.
"What a mischief Phil is getting to be!" said Elsie. "Papa says his name ought to be Pickle."
"What a troublemaker Phil is becoming!" said Elsie. "Dad says his name should be Pickle."
"Pickles turn out very nice sometimes, you know," replied Katy, laughing.
"Pickles can turn out really great sometimes, you know," replied Katy, laughing.
Pretty soon Philly came up, escorted by Clover. He looked a little defiant, but Katy understood how to manage him. She lifted him into her lap, which, big boy as he was, he liked extremely; and talked to him so affectionately about the poor little shivering chicks, that his heart was quite melted.
Pretty soon, Philly showed up, with Clover guiding him. He seemed a bit rebellious, but Katy knew how to handle him. She lifted him onto her lap, which he really enjoyed despite being a big boy, and spoke to him so lovingly about the poor little trembling chicks that his heart completely softened.
"I didn't mean to hurt 'em, really and truly," he said, "but they were all dirty and yellow—with egg, you know, and I thought you'd like me to clean 'em up."
"I didn't mean to hurt them, honestly," he said, "but they were all dirty and yellow—with egg, you know, and I thought you'd want me to clean them up."
"But that wasn't egg, Philly—it was dear little clean feathers, like a canary-bird's wings."
"But that wasn't an egg, Philly—it was just some sweet little clean feathers, like a canary's wings."
"Was it?"
"Was it?"
"Yes. And now the chickies are as cold and forlorn as you would feel if you tumbled into a pond and nobody gave you any dry clothes. Don't you think you ought to go and warm them?"
"Yes. And now the chicks are as cold and sad as you would feel if you fell into a pond and nobody gave you any dry clothes. Don’t you think you should go and warm them?"
"How?"
"How?"
"Well—in your hands, very gently. And then I would let them run round in the sun."
"Well—in your hands, very carefully. And then I would let them run around in the sun."
"I will!" said Philly, getting down from her lap. "Only kiss me first, because I didn't mean to, you know!"—Philly was very fond of Katy. Miss Petingill said it was wonderful to see how that child let himself be managed. But I think the secret was that Katy didn't "manage," but tried to be always kind and loving, and considerate of Phil's feelings.
"I will!" Philly said, getting off her lap. "But kiss me first, because I didn't mean to, you know!"—Philly was really fond of Katy. Miss Petingill said it was amazing to see how that kid let himself be handled. But I think the secret was that Katy didn't "handle" him, she just tried to always be kind, loving, and considerate of Phil's feelings.
Before the echo of Phil's boots had fairly died away on the stairs, old Mary put her head into the door. There was a distressed expression on her face.
Before the sound of Phil's boots had completely faded on the stairs, old Mary peeked her head into the door. She had a worried look on her face.
"Miss Katy," she said, "I wish you'd speak to Alexander about putting the woodshed in order. I don't think you know how bad it looks."
"Miss Katy," she said, "I wish you'd talk to Alexander about tidying up the woodshed. I don't think you realize how bad it looks."
"I don't suppose I do," said Katy, smiling, and then sighing. She had never seen the wood-shed since the day of her fall from the swing. "Never mind, Mary, I'll talk to Alexander about it, and he shall make it all nice."
"I don't think I do," said Katy, smiling, and then sighing. She had never seen the wood-shed since the day she fell from the swing. "Don't worry, Mary, I'll talk to Alexander about it, and he'll make it all nice."
Mary trotted down stairs satisfied. But in the course of a few minutes she was up again.
Mary ran down the stairs feeling happy. But just a few minutes later, she was back up again.
"There's a man come with a box of soap, Miss Katy, and here's the bill. He says it's resated."
"There's a guy here with a box of soap, Miss Katy, and here’s the bill. He says it's prepaid."
It took Katy a little time to find her purse, and then she wanted her pencil and account book, and Elsie had to move from her seat at the table.
It took Katy a little while to find her purse, and then she needed her pencil and notebook, so Elsie had to get up from her seat at the table.
"Oh dear!" she said, "I wish people wouldn't keep coming and interrupting us. Who'll be the next, I wonder?"
"Oh no!" she said, "I wish people would stop coming in and interrupting us. I wonder who will be next?"
She was not left to wonder long. Almost as she spoke, there was another knock at the door.
She didn’t have to wonder for long. Just as she finished speaking, there was another knock at the door.
"Come in!" said Katy, rather wearily. The door opened.
"Come in!" Katy said, a bit tired. The door opened.
"Shall I?" said a voice. There was a rustle of skirts, a clatter of boot-heels, and Imogen Clark swept into the room. Katy could not think who it was, at first. She had not seen Imogen for almost two years.
"Should I?" said a voice. There was a rustle of skirts, a clatter of boot heels, and Imogen Clark entered the room. Katy couldn’t remember who it was at first. She hadn’t seen Imogen in almost two years.
"I found the front door open," explained Imogen, in her high-pitched voice, "and as nobody seemed to hear when I rang the bell, I ventured to come right up stairs. I hope I'm not interrupting anything private?"
"I found the front door open," Imogen said in her high-pitched voice, "and since nobody seemed to hear me ring the bell, I decided to come right upstairs. I hope I'm not interrupting anything private?"
"Not at all," said Katy, politely. "Elsie, dear, move up that low chair, please. Do sit down, Imogen! I'm sorry nobody answered your ring, but the servants are cleaning house to-day, and I suppose they didn't hear."
"Not at all," Katy said politely. "Elsie, sweetheart, could you please move that low chair? Do sit down, Imogen! I'm sorry no one answered your ring, but the staff are cleaning the house today, and I guess they didn't hear."
So Imogen sat down and began to rattle on in her usual manner, while Elsie, from behind Katy's chair, took a wide-awake survey of her dress. It was of cheap material, but very gorgeously made and trimmed, with flounces and puffs, and Imogen wore a jet necklace and long black ear-rings, which jingled and clicked when she waved her head about. She still had the little round curls stuck on to her cheeks, and Elsie wondered anew what kept them in their places.
So Imogen sat down and started to chat in her typical way, while Elsie, peeking out from behind Katy's chair, took a good look at her dress. It was made of cheap material, but it was really beautifully designed and decorated, with flounces and puffs. Imogen wore a jet necklace and long black earrings that jingled and clicked when she moved her head. She still had those little round curls tucked against her cheeks, and Elsie found herself wondering again how they stayed in place.
By and by the object of Imogen's visit came out. She had called to say good-by. The Clark family were all going back to Jacksonville to live.
By and by, the reason for Imogen's visit came out. She had come to say goodbye. The Clark family was all moving back to Jacksonville to live.
"Did you ever see the Brigand again?" asked Clover, who had never forgotten that eventful tale told in the parlor.
"Did you ever see the Brigand again?" Clover asked, her memory still vivid of that unforgettable story shared in the living room.
"Yes," replied Imogen, "several times. And I get letters from him quite often. He writes beautiful letters. I wish I had one with me, so that I could read you a little bit. You would enjoy it, I know. Let me see—perhaps I have." And she put her hand into her pocket. Sure enough there was a letter. Clover couldn't help suspecting that Imogen knew it all the time.
"Yes," Imogen replied, "a few times. I get letters from him pretty often. He writes beautiful letters. I wish I had one with me so I could read you a bit. You would really enjoy it, I know. Let me see—maybe I have one." She reached into her pocket. Sure enough, there was a letter. Clover couldn't shake the feeling that Imogen had known it was there all along.
The Brigand seemed to write a bold, black hand, and his note-paper and envelope was just like anybody else's. But perhaps his band had surprised a pedlar with a box of stationery.
The Brigand seemed to have a strong, dark handwriting, and his notepaper and envelope looked just like everyone else's. But maybe his crew had caught a peddler with a box of stationery.
"Let me see," said Imogen, running her eye down the page. "'Adored Imogen'—that wouldn't interest you—hm, hm, hm—ah, here's something! 'I took dinner at the Rock House on Christmas. It was lonesome without you. I had roast turkey, roast goose, roast beef, mince pie, plum pudding, and nuts and raisins. A pretty good dinner, was it not? But nothing tastes first-rate when friends are away.'"
"Let me see," said Imogen, glancing through the page. "'Adored Imogen'—that won't interest you—hm, hm, hm—ah, here’s something! 'I had dinner at the Rock House on Christmas. It felt lonely without you. I had roast turkey, roast goose, roast beef, mince pie, plum pudding, and nuts and raisins. Not a bad dinner, right? But nothing tastes great when friends are missing.'"
Katy and Clover stared, as well they might. Such language from a Brigand!
Katy and Clover stared, as they definitely had reason to. Such language from a thief!
"John Billings has bought a new horse," continued Imogen; "hm, hm, hm—him. I don't think there is anything else you'd care about. Oh, yes! just here, at the end, is some poetry:
"John Billings has bought a new horse," Imogen continued; "hm, hm, hm—him. I don't think there's anything else you'd be interested in. Oh, right! Just here, at the end, is some poetry:
"'Come, little dove, with azure wing,
And brood upon my breast,'
"'Come, little dove, with blue wing,
And rest upon my chest,'
"That's sweet, ain't it?"
"That's sweet, isn't it?"
"Hasn't he reformed?" said Clover; "he writes as if he had."
"Hasn't he changed?" Clover said. "He writes like he has."
"Reformed!" cried Imogen, with a toss of the jingling ear-rings. "He was always just as good as he could be!"
"Reformed!" shouted Imogen, tossing her jingling earrings. "He was always as good as he could be!"
There was nothing to be said in reply to this. Katy felt her lips twitch, and for fear she should be rude, and laugh out, she began to talk as fast as she could about something else. All the time she found herself taking measure of Imogen, and thinking—"Did I ever really like her? How queer! Oh, what a wise man Papa is!"
There was nothing to say in response to this. Katy felt her lips twitch, and to avoid being rude and laughing out loud, she started talking as quickly as she could about something else. The whole time, she found herself sizing up Imogen and thinking—"Did I ever really like her? How strange! Oh, what a smart guy Dad is!"
Imogen stayed half an hour. Then she took her leave.
Imogen stayed for half an hour. Then she said goodbye.
"She never asked how you were!" cried Elsie, indignantly; "I noticed, and she didn't—not once."
"She never asked how you were!" Elsie shouted, upset. "I noticed, and she didn't— not even once."
"Oh well—I suppose she forgot. We were talking about her, not about me," replied Katy.
"Oh well—I guess she forgot. We were talking about her, not about me," replied Katy.
The little group settled down again to their work. This time half an hour went by without any more interruptions. Then the door bell rang, and Bridget, with a disturbed face, came up stairs.
The small group got back to work. This time, half an hour passed without any interruptions. Then the doorbell rang, and Bridget, looking distressed, came upstairs.
"Miss Katy," she said, "it's old Mrs. Worrett, and I reckon's she's come to spend the day, for she's brought her bag. What ever shall I tell her?"
"Miss Katy," she said, "it's old Mrs. Worrett, and I think she's come to spend the day, because she's brought her bag. What am I supposed to tell her?"
Katy looked dismayed. "Oh dear!" she said, "how unlucky. What can we do?"
Katy looked upset. "Oh no!" she said, "how unfortunate. What can we do?"
Mrs. Worrett was an old friend of Aunt Izzie's, who lived in the country, about six miles from Burnet, and was in the habit of coming to Dr. Carr's for lunch, on days when shopping or other business brought her into town. This did not occur often; and, as it happened, Katy had never had to entertain her before.
Mrs. Worrett was an old friend of Aunt Izzie's who lived out in the country, about six miles from Burnet, and regularly came to Dr. Carr's for lunch on the days she had shopping or other errands in town. This didn’t happen often; and, as it turned out, Katy had never had to host her before.
"Tell her ye're busy, and can't see her," suggested Bridget; "there's no dinner nor nothing, you know."
"Tell her you're busy and can't see her," suggested Bridget; "there's no dinner or anything, you know."
The Katy of two years ago would probably have jumped at this idea. But the Katy of to-day was more considerate.
The Katy of two years ago would probably have jumped at this idea. But the Katy of today was more thoughtful.
"N-o," she said; "I don't like to do that. We must just make the best of it, Bridget. Run down, Clover, dear, that's a good girl! and tell Mrs. Worrett that the dining-room is all in confusion, but that we're going to have lunch here, and, after she's rested, I should be glad to have her come up. And, oh, Clovy! give her a fan the first thing. She'll be so hot. Bridget, you can bring up the luncheon just the same, only take out some canned peaches, by way of a dessert, and make Mrs. Worrett a cup of tea. She drinks tea always, I believe.
"No," she said, "I don't want to do that. We just have to make the best of it, Bridget. Go on, Clover, sweetheart, that's a good girl! and tell Mrs. Worrett that the dining room is a bit messy, but we're going to have lunch here, and after she's rested, I'd be happy to have her come up. And, oh, Clovy! give her a fan right away. She'll be so hot. Bridget, you can still bring up the lunch; just take out some canned peaches for dessert and make Mrs. Worrett a cup of tea. I believe she always drinks tea.
"I can't bear to send the poor old lady away when she has come so far," she explained to Elsie, after the others were gone. "Pull the rocking-chair a little this way, Elsie. And oh! push all those little chairs back against the wall. Mrs. Worrett broke down in one the last time she was here—don't you recollect?"
"I can't stand to send the poor old lady away after she has come so far," she explained to Elsie once the others had left. "Could you pull the rocking chair a bit this way, Elsie? And, oh! Push all those little chairs back against the wall. Mrs. Worrett broke down in one of them the last time she was here—don't you remember?"
It took some time to cool Mrs. Worrett off, so nearly twenty minutes passed before a heavy, creaking step on the stairs announced that the guest was on her way up. Elsie began to giggle. Mrs. Worrett always made her giggle. Katy had just time to give her a warning glance before the door opened.
It took a while to calm Mrs. Worrett down, so almost twenty minutes went by before a loud, creaky step on the stairs signaled that the guest was coming up. Elsie started to giggle. Mrs. Worrett always made her laugh. Katy had just enough time to give her a warning look before the door opened.
Mrs. Worrett was the most enormously fat person ever seen. Nobody dared to guess how much she weighed, but she looked as if it might be a thousand pounds. Her face was extremely red. In the coldest weather she appeared hot, and on a mild day she seemed absolutely ready to melt. Her bonnet-strings were flying loose as she came in, and she fanned herself all the way across the room, which shook as she walked.
Mrs. Worrett was the heaviest person anyone had ever seen. Nobody dared to guess her weight, but she looked like she might weigh a thousand pounds. Her face was incredibly red. In the coldest weather, she still looked hot, and on a mild day, she seemed like she was about to melt. Her bonnet strings were flapping as she entered, and she fanned herself all the way across the room, which shook as she walked.
"Well, my dear," she said, as she plumped herself into the rocking-chair, "and how do you do?"
"Well, my dear," she said, as she settled into the rocking chair, "how are you?"
"Very well, thank you," replied Katy, thinking that she never saw Mrs. Worrett look half so fat before, and wondering how she was to entertain her.
"Very well, thank you," replied Katy, thinking that she had never seen Mrs. Worrett look so heavy before, and wondering how she was going to entertain her.
"And how's your Pa?" inquired Mrs. Worrett. Katy answered politely, and then asked after Mrs. Worrett's own health.
"And how's your dad?" Mrs. Worrett asked. Katy replied politely and then inquired about Mrs. Worrett's health.
"Well, I'm so's to be round," was the reply, which had the effect of sending Elsie off into a fit of convulsive laughter behind Katy's chair.
"Well, I'm just glad to be here," was the reply, which made Elsie burst into uncontrollable laughter behind Katy's chair.
"I had business at the bank," continued the visitor, "and I thought while I was about it I'd step up to Miss Petingill's and see if I couldn't get her to come and let out my black silk. It was made quite a piece back, and I seem to have fleshed up since then, for I can't make the hooks and eyes meet at all. But when I got there, she was out, so I'd my walk for nothing. Do you know where she's sewing now?"
"I had some errands at the bank," the visitor went on, "and I thought I'd stop by Miss Petingill's to see if she could help let out my black silk dress. I got it made a while ago, and it seems like I've filled out since then because I can't get the hooks and eyes to meet at all. But when I got there, she was out, so my walk was for nothing. Do you know where she's sewing now?"
"No," said Katy, feeling her chair shake, and keeping her own countenance with difficulty, "she was here for three days last week to make Johnnie a school-dress. But I haven't heard anything about her since. Elsie, don't you want to run down stairs and ask Bridget to bring a—a—a glass of iced water for Mrs. Worrett? She looks warm after her walk."
"No," said Katy, feeling her chair shake and struggling to keep a straight face. "She was here for three days last week to make Johnnie a school dress. But I haven't heard anything about her since. Elsie, don't you want to run downstairs and ask Bridget to bring a glass of iced water for Mrs. Worrett? She looks warm after her walk."
Elsie, dreadfully ashamed, made a bolt from the room, and hid herself in the hall closet to have her laugh out. She came back after a while, with a perfectly straight face. Luncheon was brought up. Mrs. Worrett made a good meal, and seemed to enjoy everything. She was so comfortable that she never stirred till four o'clock! Oh, how long that afternoon did seem to the poor girls, sitting there and trying to think of something to say to their vast visitor!
Elsie, feeling extremely embarrassed, dashed out of the room and hid in the hall closet to laugh it off. After a bit, she returned with a completely straight face. Luncheon was served. Mrs. Worrett had a nice meal and seemed to enjoy everything. She was so relaxed that she didn't move until four o'clock! Oh, that afternoon felt so long for the poor girls, sitting there and struggling to come up with something to say to their important guest!
At last Mrs. Worrett got out of her chair, and prepared to depart.
At last, Mrs. Worrett got up from her chair and got ready to leave.
"Well," she said, tying her bonnet-strings, "I've had a good rest, and feel all the better for it. Ain't some of you young folks coming out to see me one of these days? I'd like to have you, first-rate, if you will. 'Tain't every girl would know how to take care of a fat old woman, and make her feel to home, as you have me, Katy. I wish your aunt could see you all as you are now. She'd be right pleased; I know that."
"Well," she said, tying her bonnet-strings, "I've had a good rest, and I feel much better for it. Aren't some of you young folks going to come out and see me one of these days? I’d really like to have you, if you can make it. Not every girl knows how to take care of a plump old woman and make her feel at home, like you’ve done for me, Katy. I wish your aunt could see you all as you are now. She’d be very pleased; I know that."
Somehow, this sentence rang pleasantly in Katy's ears.
Somehow, this sentence sounded nice to Katy.
"Ah! don't laugh at her," she said later in the evening, when the children, after their tea in the clean, fresh-smelling dining-room, were come up to sit with her, and Cecy, in her pretty pink lawn and white shawl, had dropped in to spend an hour or two; "she's a real kind old woman, and I don't like to have you. It isn't her fault that she's fat. And Aunt Izzie was fond of her, you know. It is doing something for her when we can show a little attention to one of her friends. I was sorry when she came, but now it's over, I'm glad."
"Ah! don't laugh at her," she said later in the evening, when the kids, after their tea in the clean, fresh-smelling dining room, had come up to sit with her, and Cecy, in her pretty pink dress and white shawl, had dropped by to spend an hour or two; "she's a genuinely kind old woman, and I don't like it when you do. It’s not her fault that she’s overweight. And Aunt Izzie liked her, you know. It’s important to show a little kindness to one of her friends. I was sorry when she came, but now that it’s over, I'm glad."
"It feels so nice when it stops aching," quoted Elsie, mischievously, while Cecy whispered to Clover.
"It feels so nice when it stops hurting," Elsie said playfully, while Cecy whispered to Clover.
"Isn't Katy sweet?"
"Isn’t Katy nice?"
"Isn't she!" replied Clover. "I wish I was half so good. Sometimes I think I shall really be sorry if she ever gets well. She's such a dear old darling to us all, sitting there in her chair, that it wouldn't seem so nice to have her anywhere else. But then, I know it's horrid in me. And I don't believe she'd be different, or grow slam-bang and horrid, like some of the girls, even if she were well."
"Isn't she!" replied Clover. "I wish I was even half as good. Sometimes I think I'll honestly be sad if she ever gets better. She's such a sweet old dear to all of us, sitting there in her chair, that it wouldn’t feel as nice to have her anywhere else. But then, I know it’s terrible of me. And I don’t think she’d change or become rude and unpleasant, like some of the girls, even if she were healthy."
"Of course she wouldn't!" replied Cecy.
"Of course she wouldn't!" Cecy replied.
CHAPTER XIII
AT LAST
It was about six weeks after this, that one day, Clover and Elsie were busy down stairs, they were startled by the sound of Katy's bell ringing in a sudden and agitated manner. Both ran up two steps at a time, to see what was wanted.
It was about six weeks later when one day, Clover and Elsie were busy downstairs and were startled by the sound of Katy's bell ringing suddenly and frantically. They both ran up the stairs two at a time to see what was needed.
Katy sat in her chair, looking very much flushed and excited.
Katy sat in her chair, looking very flushed and excited.
"Oh, girls!" she exclaimed, "what do you think? I stood up!"
"Oh, girls!" she exclaimed, "what do you think? I stood up!"
"What?" cried Clover and Elsie.
"What?" shouted Clover and Elsie.
"I really did! I stood up on my feet! by myself!"
"I really did! I stood up on my own! All by myself!"
The others were too much astonished to speak, so Katy went on explaining.
The others were too shocked to speak, so Katy continued explaining.
"It was all at once, you see. Suddenly, I had the feeling that if I tried I could, and almost before I thought, I did try, and there I was, up and out of the chair. Only I kept hold of the arm all the time! I don't know how I got back, I was so frightened. Oh, girls!"—and Katy buried her face in her hands.
"It happened all at once, you know. Suddenly, I felt like if I really tried, I could, and almost without thinking, I did try, and there I was, up and out of the chair. But I held onto the arm the whole time! I don’t know how I got back; I was so scared. Oh, girls!"—and Katy buried her face in her hands.
"Do you think I shall ever be able to do it again?" she asked, looking up with wet eyes.
"Do you think I’ll ever be able to do it again?" she asked, looking up with tears in her eyes.
"Why, of course you will!" said Clover; while Elsie danced about, crying out anxiously: "Be careful! Do be careful!"
"Of course you will!" said Clover, as Elsie danced around, shouting anxiously, "Be careful! Please be careful!"
Katy tried, but the spring was gone. She could not move out of the chair at all. She began to wonder if she had dreamed the whole thing.
Katy tried, but her energy was completely gone. She couldn't get up from the chair at all. She started to question if she had imagined the whole thing.
But next day, when Clover happened to be in the room, she heard a sudden exclamation, and turning, there stood Katy, absolutely on her feet.
But the next day, when Clover happened to be in the room, she heard a sudden shout, and when she turned around, there was Katy, standing completely on her own.
"Papa! papa!" shrieked Clover, rushing down stairs. "Dorry, John, Elsie—come! Come and see!"
"Papa! Papa!" yelled Clover, racing down the stairs. "Dorry, John, Elsie—come on! Come and check this out!"
Papa was out, but all the rest crowded up at once. This time Katy found no trouble in "doing it again." It seemed as if her will had been asleep; and now that it had waked up, the limbs recognized its orders and obeyed them.
Papa was out, but everyone else crowded in at once. This time, Katy had no trouble "doing it again." It felt like her will had been asleep, and now that it was awake, her limbs understood its commands and followed them.
When Papa came in, he was as much excited as any of the children. He walked round and round the chair, questioning Katy and making her stand up and sit down.
When Dad came in, he was just as excited as the kids. He walked around the chair, asking Katy questions and making her get up and sit down.
"Am I really going to get well?" she asked, almost in a whisper.
"Am I really going to get better?" she asked, almost whispering.
"Yes, my love, I think you are," replied Dr. Carr, seizing Phil and giving him a toss into the air. None of the children had ever before seen Papa behave so like a boy. But pretty soon, noticing Katy's burning cheeks and excited eyes, he calmed himself, sent the others all away, and sat down to soothe and quiet her with gentle words.
"Yes, my love, I think you are," replied Dr. Carr, grabbing Phil and tossing him into the air. None of the kids had ever seen Papa act so youthful before. But soon, noticing Katy's flushed cheeks and excited eyes, he composed himself, sent the others away, and sat down to comfort her with gentle words.
"I think it is coming, my darling," he said, "but it will take time, and you must have a great deal of patience. After being such a good child all the years, I am sure you won't fail now. Remember, any imprudence will put you back. You must be content to gain a very little at a time. There is no royal road to walking any more than there is to learning. Every baby finds that out."
"I think it's coming, my darling," he said, "but it will take time, and you need to be very patient. After being such a good child all those years, I'm sure you won't let me down now. Remember, any rash move will set you back. You have to be okay with making just a little progress at a time. There's no easy way to walk any more than there's an easy way to learn. Every baby discovers that."
"Oh, Papa!" said Katy, "it's no matter if it takes a year—if only I get well at last."
"Oh, Dad!" said Katy, "it doesn't matter if it takes a year— as long as I get better in the end."
How happy she was that night—too happy to sleep. Papa noticed the dark circles under her eyes in the morning, and shook his head.
How happy she was that night—too happy to sleep. Dad noticed the dark circles under her eyes in the morning and shook his head.
"You must be careful," he told her, "or you'll be laid up again. A course of fever would put you back for years."
"You need to be careful," he said to her, "or you could end up sick again. A round of fever would set you back for years."
Katy knew Papa was right, and she was careful, though it was by no means easy to be so with that new life tingling in every limb. Her progress was slow, as Dr. Carr had predicted. At first she only stood on her feet a few seconds, then a minute, then five minutes, holding tightly all the while by the chair. Next she ventured to let go the chair, and stand alone. After that she began to walk a step at a time, pushing a chair before her, as children do when they are learning the use of their feet. Clover and Elsie hovered about her as she moved, like anxious mammas. It was droll, and a little pitiful, to see tall Katy with her feeble, unsteady progress, and the active figures of the little sisters following her protectingly. But Katy did not consider it either droll or pitiful; to her it was simply delightful—the most delightful thing possible. No baby of a year old was ever prouder of his first steps than she.
Katy knew Papa was right, and she was careful, even though it wasn’t easy with that new life buzzing in every limb. Her progress was slow, just as Dr. Carr had predicted. At first, she could only stand on her feet for a few seconds, then a minute, then five minutes, gripping the chair tightly the whole time. Next, she dared to let go of the chair and stand on her own. After that, she started to walk one step at a time, pushing a chair in front of her, like kids do when they are learning to walk. Clover and Elsie hovered around her as she moved, like worried moms. It was funny and a bit sad to see tall Katy making her shaky progress while her little sisters followed her closely. But Katy didn’t see it as funny or sad; to her, it was simply amazing—the most amazing thing ever. No one-year-old was ever prouder of their first steps than she was.
Gradually she grew adventurous, and ventured on a bolder flight. Clover, running up stairs one day to her own room, stood transfixed at the sight of Katy sitting there, flushed, panting, but enjoying the surprise she caused.
Gradually, she became more adventurous and took a bolder leap. Clover, rushing upstairs one day to her own room, froze at the sight of Katy sitting there, flushed and out of breath, but clearly loving the surprise she had created.
"You see," she explained, in an apologizing tone, "I was seized with a desire to explore. It is such a time since I saw any room but my own! But oh dear, how long that hall is! I had forgotten it could be so long. I shall have to take a good rest before I go back."
"You see," she said, sounding apologetic, "I felt this strong urge to explore. It's been so long since I've seen any room other than my own! But wow, that hallway is so long! I had completely forgotten it could be this long. I’m going to need a good rest before I head back."
Katy did take a good rest, but she was very tired next day. The experiment, however, did no harm. In the course of two or three weeks, she was able to walk all over the second story.
Katy got a good rest, but she was really tired the next day. The experiment, though, didn’t cause any harm. Over the next two or three weeks, she was able to walk all around the second floor.
This was a great enjoyment. It was like reading an interesting book to see all the new things, and the little changes. She was forever wondering over something.
This was a real pleasure. It felt like reading an intriguing book, discovering all the new things and the small changes. She was always curious about something.
"Why, Dorry," she would say, "what a pretty book-shelf! When did you get it?"
"Why, Dorry," she would say, "what a nice book shelf! When did you get it?"
"That old thing! Why, I've had it two years. Didn't I ever tell you about it?"
"That old thing! I've had it for two years. Did I never tell you about it?"
"Perhaps you did," Katy would reply, "but you see I never saw it before, so it made no impression."
"Maybe you did," Katy would respond, "but the thing is, I never saw it before, so it didn't stick with me."
By the end of August she was grown so strong, that she began to talk about going down stairs. But Papa said, "Wait."
By the end of August, she had gotten so strong that she started talking about going downstairs. But Dad said, "Wait."
"It will tire you much more than walking about on a level," he explained, "you had better put it off a little while—till you are quite sure of your feet."
"It will wear you out much more than walking on flat ground," he explained, "you should wait a bit—until you’re completely sure of your footing."
"I think so too," said Clover; "and beside, I want to have the house all put in order and made nice, before your sharp eyes see it, Mrs. Housekeeper. Oh, I'll tell you! Such a beautiful idea has come into my head! You shall fix a day to come down, Katy, and we'll be all ready for you, and have a 'celebration' among ourselves. That would be just lovely! How soon may she, Papa?"
"I think so too," said Clover; "and besides, I want to get the house all cleaned up and looking nice before your sharp eyes see it, Mrs. Housekeeper. Oh, I have a wonderful idea! You should pick a day to come down, Katy, and we'll be all ready for you and have a little 'celebration' just for us. That would be so lovely! How soon can she come, Papa?"
"Well—in ten days, I should say, it might be safe."
"Well—in ten days, I would say it should be safe."
"Ten days! that will bring it to the seventh of September, won't it?" said Katy. "Then Papa, if I may, I'll come down stairs the first time on the eighth. It was Mamma's birthday, you know," she added in a lower voice.
"Ten days! That's going to be September seventh, right?" said Katy. "Then Dad, if it's okay, I'll come downstairs for the first time on the eighth. It was Mom's birthday, you know," she added in a quieter voice.
So it was settled. "How delicious!" cried Clover, skipping about and clapping her hands: "I never, never, never did hear of anything so perfectly lovely. Papa, when are you coming down stairs? I want to speak to you dreadfully."
So it was decided. "How wonderful!" exclaimed Clover, skipping around and clapping her hands. "I've never, ever, ever heard of anything so perfectly lovely. Dad, when are you coming downstairs? I really, really want to talk to you!"
"Right away—rather than have my coat-tails pulled off," answered Dr. Carr, laughing, and they went away together. Katy sat looking out of the window in a peaceful, happy mood.
"Right away—rather than have my coat-tails pulled off," replied Dr. Carr, laughing, and they left together. Katy sat by the window, feeling peaceful and happy.
"Oh!" she thought, "can it really be? Is School going to 'let out,' just as Cousin Helen's hymn said? Am I going to 'Bid a sweet good-bye to Pain?' But there was Love in the Pain. I see it now. How good the dear Teacher has been to me!"
"Oh!" she thought, "can it really be? Is school really going to 'let out,' just like Cousin Helen's hymn said? Am I going to 'say a sweet goodbye to pain?' But there was love in the pain. I see that now. How kind the dear teacher has been to me!"
Clover seemed to be very busy all the rest of that week. She was "having windows washed," she said, but this explanation hardly accounted for her long absences, and the mysterious exultation on her face, not to mention certain sounds of hammering and sawing which came from down stairs. The other children had evidently been warned to say nothing; for once or twice Philly broke out with, "Oh, Katy!" and then hushed himself up, saying, "I 'most forgot!" Katy grew very curious. But she saw that the secret, whatever it was, gave immense satisfaction to everybody except herself; so, though she longed to know, she concluded not to spoil the fun by asking any questions.
Clover seemed really busy for the rest of the week. She claimed she was "having the windows washed," but that didn’t quite explain her long absences or the excited look on her face, not to mention the sounds of hammering and sawing coming from downstairs. The other kids had clearly been told to keep quiet; a couple of times, Philly blurted out, "Oh, Katy!" and then quickly shut himself up, saying, "I almost forgot!" Katy grew increasingly curious. But she realized that the secret, whatever it was, made everyone else really happy except her; so, even though she wanted to know, she decided not to ruin the fun by asking any questions.
At last it wanted but one day of the important occasion.
At last, there was only one day left until the important event.
"See," said Katy, as Clover came into the room a little before tea-time. "Miss Petingill has brought home my new dress. I'm going to wear it for the first time to go down stairs in."
"Look," said Katy, as Clover entered the room just before tea time. "Miss Petingill brought back my new dress. I'm going to wear it for the first time when I go downstairs."
"How pretty!" said Clover, examining the dress, which was a soft, dove-colored cashmere, trimmed with ribbon of the same shade. "But Katy, I came up to shut your door. Bridget's going to sweep the hall, and I don't want the dust to fly in, because your room was brushed this morning, you know."
"How nice!" Clover said, looking at the dress, which was a soft, dove-colored cashmere, trimmed with ribbon of the same color. "But Katy, I came up to close your door. Bridget's going to sweep the hall, and I don't want the dust to get in, since your room was cleaned this morning, you know."
"What a queer time to sweep a hall!" said Katy, wonderingly. "Why don't you make her wait till morning?"
"What a strange time to clean a hall!" said Katy, in disbelief. "Why don't you just have her wait until morning?"
"Oh, she can't! There are—she has—I mean there will be other things for her to do to-morrow. It's a great deal more convenient that she should do it now. Don't worry, Katy, darling, but just keep your door shut. You will, won't you? Promise me!"
"Oh, she can't! There are—she has—I mean there will be other things for her to do tomorrow. It's way more convenient for her to do it now. Don't worry, Katy, darling, just keep your door closed. You will, right? Promise me!"
"Very well," said Katy, more and more amazed, but yielding to Clover's eagerness, "I'll keep it shut." Her curiosity was excited. She took a book and tried to read, but the letters danced up and down before her eyes, and she couldn't help listening. Bridget was making a most ostentatious noise with her broom, but through it all, Katy seemed to hear other sounds—feet on the stairs, doors opening and shutting—once, a stifled giggle. How queer it all was!
"Alright," said Katy, increasingly amazed but giving in to Clover's enthusiasm, "I'll keep it closed." Her curiosity was piqued. She grabbed a book and tried to read, but the letters were jumping around in front of her, and she couldn't help but listen. Bridget was making a really noticeable racket with her broom, but through all that, Katy still seemed to hear other sounds—footsteps on the stairs, doors opening and closing—once, a muffled giggle. It was all so strange!
"Never mind," she said, resolutely stopping her ears, "I shall know all about it to-morrow."
"Never mind," she said, firmly covering her ears, "I'll find out everything by tomorrow."
To-morrow dawned fresh and fair—the very ideal of a September day.
Tomorrow dawned fresh and bright—the perfect example of a September day.
"Katy!" said Clover, as she came in from the garden with her hands full of flowers, "that dress of yours is sweet. You never looked so nice before in your life!" And she stuck a beautiful carnation pink under Katy's breast-pin and fastened another in her hair.
"Katy!" said Clover, walking in from the garden with her hands full of flowers, "that dress is adorable. You’ve never looked this good in your life!" She tucked a beautiful pink carnation under Katy's brooch and pinned another one in her hair.
"There!" she said, "now you're adorned. Papa is coming up in a few minutes to take you down."
"There!" she said, "now you're all dressed up. Dad will be coming up in a few minutes to take you downstairs."
Just then Elsie and Johnnie came in. They had on their best frocks. So had Clover. It was evidently a festival-day to all the house. Cecy followed, invited over for the special purpose of seeing Katy walk down stairs. She, too, had on a new frock.
Just then, Elsie and Johnnie walked in. They were wearing their best dresses. So was Clover. It clearly felt like a festive day for everyone in the house. Cecy followed, invited specifically to see Katy walk down the stairs. She was also in a new dress.
"How fine we are!" said Clover, as she remarked this magnificence. "Turn round, Cecy—a panier, I do declare—and a sash! You are getting awfully grown up, Miss Hall."
"How great we look!" said Clover as she took in the splendor. "Turn around, Cecy—a petticoat, I swear—and a sash! You're really growing up, Miss Hall."
"None of us will ever be so 'grown up' as Katy," said Cecy, laughing.
"None of us will ever be as 'grown up' as Katy," Cecy said with a laugh.
And now Papa appeared. Very slowly they all went down stairs, Katy leaning on Papa, with Dorry on her other side, and the girls behind, while Philly clattered ahead. And there were Debby and Bridget and Alexander, peeping out of the kitchen door to watch her, and dear old Mary with her apron at her eyes crying for joy.
And now Dad showed up. They all went down the stairs slowly, with Katy leaning on Dad, Dorry on her other side, and the girls behind, while Philly rushed ahead. Debby, Bridget, and Alexander peeked out of the kitchen door to see her, and dear old Mary had her apron over her eyes, crying tears of joy.
"Oh, the front door is open!" said Katy, in a delighted tone. "How nice! And what a pretty oil-cloth. That's new since I was here."
"Oh, the front door is open!" Katy exclaimed happily. "How lovely! And what a beautiful oilcloth. That's new since I was last here."
"Don't stop to look at that!" cried Philly, who seemed in a great hurry about something. "It isn't new. It's been there ever and ever so long! Come into the parlor instead."
"Don't stop to look at that!" shouted Philly, who seemed really rushed about something. "It's not new. It's been there forever! Come into the parlor instead."
"Yes!" said Papa, "dinner isn't quite ready yet, you'll have time to rest a little after your walk down stairs. You have borne it admirably, Katy. Are you very tired?"
"Yes!" said Papa, "dinner isn't ready just yet, so you'll have some time to rest after your walk downstairs. You've handled it beautifully, Katy. Are you really tired?"
"Not a bit!" replied Katy, cheerfully. "I could do it alone, I think. Oh! the bookcase door has been mended! How nice it looks."
"Not at all!" replied Katy, cheerfully. "I could do it by myself, I think. Oh! The bookcase door has been fixed! It looks great."
"Don't wait, oh, don't wait!" repeated Phil, in an agony of impatience.
"Don't wait, please, don't wait!" Phil repeated, completely overwhelmed with impatience.
So they moved on. Papa opened the parlor door. Katy took one step into the room—then stopped. The color flashed over her face, and she held by the door-knob to support herself. What was it that she saw?
So they moved on. Dad opened the parlor door. Katy took one step into the room—then stopped. Color rushed to her face, and she held onto the doorknob for support. What was it that she saw?
Not merely the room itself, with its fresh muslin curtains and vases of flowers. Nor even the wide, beautiful window which had been cut toward the sun, or the inviting little couch and table which stood there, evidently for her. No, there was something else! The sofa was pulled out and there upon it, supported by pillows, her bright eyes turned to the door, lay—Cousin Helen! When she saw Katy, she held out her arms.
Not just the room itself, with its fresh muslin curtains and vases of flowers. Not even the wide, beautiful window that had been made to catch the sun, or the inviting little couch and table that clearly were meant for her. No, there was something more! The sofa was pulled out, and there on it, propped up by pillows, her bright eyes focused on the door, lay—Cousin Helen! When she saw Katy, she opened her arms.
Clover and Cecy agreed afterward that they never were so frightened in their lives as at this moment; for Katy, forgetting her weakness, let go of Papa's arm, and absolutely ran toward the sofa. "Oh, Cousin Helen! dear, dear Cousin Helen!" she cried. Then she tumbled down by the sofa somehow, the two pairs of arms and the two faces met, and for a moment or two not a word more was heard from anybody.
Clover and Cecy later agreed that they had never been so scared in their lives as they were at that moment; because Katy, forgetting her vulnerability, released Papa's arm and literally ran toward the sofa. "Oh, Cousin Helen! dear, dear Cousin Helen!" she shouted. Then she somehow collapsed beside the sofa, and the two pairs of arms and faces came together, and for a moment or two, no one said another word.
"Isn't a nice 'prise?" shouted Philly, turning a somerset by way of relieving his feelings, while John and Dorry executed a sort of war-dance round the sofa.
"Isn't it a nice surprise?" shouted Philly, doing a somersault to express his excitement, while John and Dorry performed a sort of celebratory dance around the sofa.
Phil's voice seemed to break the spell of silence, and a perfect hubbub of questions and exclamations began.
Phil's voice seemed to interrupt the silence, and a lively mix of questions and exclamations started.
It appeared that this happy thought of getting Cousin Helen to the "Celebration," was Clover's. She it was who had proposed it to Papa, and made all the arrangements. And, artful puss! she had set Bridget to sweep the hall, on purpose that Katy might not hear the noise of the arrival.
It seemed like this great idea of bringing Cousin Helen to the "Celebration" was Clover's. She was the one who suggested it to Dad and handled all the details. And, clever little thing! she had asked Bridget to sweep the hall so that Katy wouldn’t hear the noise from the arrival.
"Cousin Helen's going to stay three weeks this time—isn't that nice?" asked Elsie, while Clover anxiously questioned: "Are you sure that you didn't suspect? Not one bit? Not the least tiny, weeny mite?"
"Cousin Helen is going to stay for three weeks this time—isn't that great?" asked Elsie, while Clover nervously asked, "Are you sure you didn't suspect anything? Not at all? Not the slightest little bit?"
"No, indeed—not the least. How could I suspect anything so perfectly delightful?" And Katy gave Cousin Helen another rapturous kiss.
"No way—not at all. How could I suspect anything so wonderfully delightful?" And Katy gave Cousin Helen another excited kiss.
Such a short day as that seemed! There was so much to see, to ask about, to talk over, that the hours flew, and evening dropped upon them all like another great surprise.
Such a short day felt! There was so much to see, to ask about, to discuss, that the hours flew by, and evening came upon them all like another big surprise.
Cousin Helen was perhaps the happiest of the party. Beside the pleasure of knowing Katy to be almost well again, she had the additional enjoyment of seeing for herself how many changes for the better had taken place, during the four years, among the little cousins she loved so much.
Cousin Helen was probably the happiest of the group. Along with the joy of seeing Katy almost fully recovered, she also delighted in witnessing all the positive changes that had happened over the past four years among the little cousins she adored so much.
It was very interesting to watch them all. Elsie and Dorry seemed to her the most improved of the family. Elsie had quite lost her plaintive look and little injured tone, and was as bright and beaming a maiden of twelve as any one could wish to see. Dorry's moody face had grown open and sensible, and his manners were good-humored and obliging. He was still a sober boy, and not specially quick in catching an idea, but he promised to turn out a valuable man. And to him, as to all the other children, Katy was evidently the centre and the sun. They all revolved about her, and trusted her for everything. Cousin Helen looked on as Phil came in crying, after a hard tumble, and was consoled; as Johnnie whispered an important secret, and Elsie begged for help in her work. She saw Katy meet them all pleasantly and sweetly, without a bit of the dictatorial elder-sister in her manner, and with none of her old, impetuous tone. And best of all, she saw the change in Katy's own face: the gentle expression of her eyes, the womanly look, the pleasant voice, the politeness, the tact in advising the others, without seeming to advise.
It was really interesting to watch them all. Elsie and Dorry seemed to have improved the most in the family. Elsie had completely lost her sad look and little hurt tone, and was as bright and cheerful a twelve-year-old as anyone could wish to see. Dorry's moody face had become open and sensible, and his manners were friendly and helpful. He was still a serious boy and not especially quick to grasp an idea, but he showed promise of turning into a valuable man. To him, as well as to all the other kids, Katy was clearly the center and the sun. They all revolved around her and relied on her for everything. Cousin Helen watched as Phil came in crying after a hard fall and was comforted, as Johnnie whispered an important secret, and Elsie asked for help with her work. She saw Katy greet them all pleasantly and sweetly, without any of the bossy older-sister attitude, and without her old, impulsive tone. And best of all, she noticed the change in Katy's own face: the gentle expression in her eyes, the mature look, the pleasant voice, the politeness, and the ability to advise others without making it seem like advice.
"Dear Katy," she said a day or two after her arrival, "this visit is a great pleasure to me—you can't think how great. It is such a contrast to the last I made, when you were so sick, and everybody so sad. Do you remember?"
"Dear Katy," she said a day or two after she arrived, "this visit is such a joy for me—you can't imagine how much. It's such a change from my last visit, when you were so ill and everyone was so down. Do you remember?"
"Indeed I do! And how good you were, and how you helped me! I shall never forget that."
"Absolutely! You were so kind and helpful to me! I’ll never forget it."
"I'm glad! But what I could do was very little. You have been learning by yourself all this time. And Katy, darling, I want to tell you how pleased I am to see how bravely you have worked your way up. I can perceive it in everything—in Papa, in the children, in yourself. You have won the place, which, you recollect, I once told you an invalid should try to gain, of being to everybody 'The Heart of the House.'"
"I'm happy! But what I could do was really minimal. You've been learning on your own all this time. And Katy, sweetheart, I want to express how thrilled I am to see how courageously you've made progress. I can see it everywhere—in Dad, in the kids, in you. You've earned the position, which, remember, I once mentioned an invalid should aim for, of being for everyone 'The Heart of the House.'"
"Oh, Cousin Helen, don't!" said Katy, her eyes filling with sudden tears. "I haven't been brave. You can't think how badly I sometimes have behaved—how cross and ungrateful I am, and how stupid and slow. Every day I see things which ought to be done, and I don't do them. It's too delightful to have you praise me—but you mustn't. I don't deserve it."
"Oh, Cousin Helen, please don’t!" said Katy, her eyes suddenly welling up with tears. "I haven’t been brave. You can't imagine how badly I sometimes act—how grumpy and ungrateful I can be, and how slow and foolish. Every day I notice things that need to be done, and I just don't do them. It’s so wonderful to hear you praise me—but you shouldn’t. I don’t deserve it."
But although she said she didn't deserve it I think that Katy did!
But even though she said she didn't deserve it, I think Katy did!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!